Unquiet Slumber
The Blue Fire series, Book 1

By 
Paulette Miller

Edited by Courtney Simpson



Unquiet Slumber: The Blue Fire series, Book 1
Copyright © 2012 by Paulette Miller
Cover art and illustrations copyright © 2012 by Paulette Miller
www.facebook.com/bluefirenovels

Smashwords Edition: License Notes
This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. 
This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then purchase your own copy.
Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be produced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from the author.


To Courtney:
Who taught me that words can draw a world just as vivid and colorful as that which can be created with a colored pencil. I’m forever changed by the experience and eternally grateful.

To my husband Dan and our children Deanna and CJ:
For their tolerance and understanding as I put them through yet another mid-life crisis obsession.

To anyone willing to share in my world:
May you laugh, cry, and occasionally fan yourself. Just sit back and enjoy the ride as my hidden nature emerges.




Table of Contents
Prologue - Magic Lost
Chapter 1 - The Healer
Chapter 2 - The Quest
Chapter 3 - The Hunt
Chapter 4 - Camp Out
Chapter 5 - Marks
Chapter 6 - Trille
Chapter 7 - In the Beginning
Chapter 8 - Secrets Revealed
Chapter 9 - Journey Begins
Chapter 10 - In the Dark
Chapter 11 - The Truth
Chapter 12 - Fire Wine
Chapter 13 - Willow
Chapter 14 - Intentions
Chapter 15 - The Touch
Chapter 16 - Castle Knightstorm
Chapter 17 - First Sight
Chapter 18 - Eden
Chapter 19 - The Dance
Chapter 20 - Forgiveness
Chapter 21 - Black Dragon Mark
Chapter 22 - Play Day
Chapter 23 - Past Revisited
Chapter 24 - Evil Destroys
Chapter 25 - Another Beginning
Chapter 26 - The Gift
Chapter 27 - Bonding
Chapter 28 - Hidden Pain
Chapter 29 - Haven
Chapter 30 - The Seer
Chapter 31 - A New Home
Chapter 32 - Destiny Revealed
About the Author


Prologue - Magic Lost

It’s been 860 years since the night lost its magic with the destruction of the Draak’s Wizard Sett by their once beloved Black Dragon. After centuries of an uneasy quiet, trouble stirs again in Lagrangia.
The wind whispers that the Black Dragon has returned. Not the comforting and sheltering Black of the past—the dark wind howls only of death and destructive malevolence. This evil brings forth terrible creatures of death to aid in its search for the key that will guarantee the conquering of Lagrangia and enslavement of all that live within her outstretched arms.
The magical world is in turmoil. Raids by the wicked followers of evil, the Drenn, are increasing in both ferocity and tactics, causing many magical villages to hide themselves behind protective shrouds. One such village, Castle Knightstorm, prepares for war against this evil while the remaining benevolent Draak take heavy losses while trying to rebuild their forces in their stronghold of Haven. No longer are the villages banded together as a large community; each now lives as a separate world, disconnected in the coming darkness. They each fight alone, unaware that their only hope of conquering evil is to band together.
A small, very special group of Draaks are on a quest to search for a prophesized warrior—the key to overpowering the evil Black and once again reuniting all of Lagrangia in peace. Their long, hard search is becoming desperate to find the warrior before the evil finds what it seeks.
The human village of Trille, unaware of the magical turmoil surrounding their mountain valley, aggressively expands across both banks of the Song River. Taverns and brawls sprout like weeds as the populace unknowingly reacts to the growing evil. In a small home close to the outskirts of Hartwood Forest, a young woman stirs uneasily in her sleep.
Chapter 1 - The Healer

“Ouch!” Tianna cried out as she felt a twig snap. She balanced on one leg while pulling a small piece of wood from the sole of her bare foot. As she righted herself, she glanced around the dark, unfamiliar forest.
“How did I get here?” she wondered. The last thing she remembered was crawling into bed. She had no idea why she was now in the woods in nothing but a thin nightdress.
Much of her life was spent alone in forests and they were like her second home. This forest, although unknown to her, was full of the nature she loved. She stepped over to a nearby tree and, while touching its cool trunk, took several cleansing breaths, calming the unease that was building. She slowly surveyed her surroundings, trying to find a place where she could gaze into the sky. She needed to find the stars that always managed to guide her safely home. 
As she debated on which way to proceed, she caught a pleasant, earthy scent. She breathed it deep into her lungs, causing an odd but pleasant tingling to spread throughout her body. Following the scent, she was drawn through the trees until she heard whispering. Somehow she knew that the intoxicating, unintelligible voice was trying to find and guide her home.
As she continued forward, the scent became stronger and the whispering turned into a male voice. It was a voice that seemed familiar, but she couldn’t place a name or a face. Feeling his desperation to find her, she began to run, heedless that she was tearing her gown as it snagged on branches. She knew the man was just ahead and her breathing became labored from excited impatience.
She burst into a clearing expecting to see him waiting for her, but no one was there. She turned slowly, desperately peering into the darkness, and caught the silhouette of a dark figure. He was searching for her but seemed unable to see her.
She heard him take a deep breath before speaking. “Mmmm. I know you’re here thanks to your sweet scent. Call to me; I need to take you safely into my arms.” His voice felt like caresses against her skin, and she closed her eyes, swaying slightly.
Part of her mind begged her not to respond to the stranger. She should remain silent or run away, but there was a small corner of her mind that was screaming at her to call to him. This voice was strong and wanted to go to him and have his arms hold her tight. Before Tianna could think, this small corner called aloud, “I’m here, waiting for you. Come to me.”
At her words, the shadowy shape stopped and turned in her direction. She watched impatiently as he weaved effortlessly through the trees, easily ducking under branches and over downed logs, focused solely on reaching her. Her pulse and breathing sped with anticipation.
When he was just out of arms reach, he stopped. He sensed her presence but seemed unable to see her exact position. Although his features were hidden in shadow, she felt the strength of his stare. Heat emanated from his body and she desperately needed to touch him, to be warmed by his inner fire. She smiled and opened her arms, beckoning the stranger to come closer.
He didn’t move so she started to speak, but he took in another deep breath and let out a low growl that rumbled like thunder. As a chill flowed through her body, her smile left her face, and she quickly dropped her arms. Her pulse sped again, but this time, from fear. 
As he slowly closed the distance between them, groping for her, her entire mind screamed, “Run!” and this time she listened. When she turned to escape, she caught her foot on a root and fell.
He sensed her movement and spoke, low and commanding, “I can feel your resistance. You will not run from me.” He let out another thunderous growl, and yelled, “Hold her! Don’t let her go!”
She quickly scrambled back up onto her feet as the ground below her started to shake. She scanned around her in horror as rotting hands exploded out of the ground and grabbed at her ankles and legs. She kicked and cried out in frustrated terror while they clawed her skin and tried to drag her under. As the hands overpowered her, she frantically turned toward the man and her body froze. He was close enough that she felt his hot breath on her face, but yet she still saw only darkness where a face should be.
He sniffed the air, angry that he could smell her but not see her. He leaned closer toward her position and murmured, “I’ll find you and when I do, you’ll be mine forever.” He reached out blindly, trying to touch her, but she ducked and hid under her arms and screamed.
*~*~*~*
Tianna awoke gasping and shaking so hard that she knocked books off her bedside table. Her knuckles were white from clutching onto her blanket, and she put a trembling hand over her pounding heart. It was beating so fast that her chest hurt.
She found herself saying, “It was only a dream. It was only a dream,” over and over to convince herself that it wasn’t real. Every part of her aching body, however, told her otherwise. She quickly threw back the covers and examined her ankles. There were no bruises, but they were cold to the touch like something icy was wrapped around them. Her shakes turned into shivers.
“Just another nightmare,” she told herself as she lay back down and tried to calm her breathing, willing her body to stillness. Her childhood bad dream had turned into her adult nightmare. She always hoped that she would outgrow this, but she was now 24, which meant 20 years of restless sleep. Over the last year the dreams had grown steadily worse.
As her body calmed, she stared up at the ceiling and realized that going back to sleep wasn’t an option. Since the sun was just starting to come up and she knew that fretting over phantoms was useless, she decided to make an early start to her day. She got up, dressed, and had a quick morning meal. Her wizard master, Zarin, was on a trip so that left her as the only healer in the village. As part of her training, Zarin asked her to replenish their supply of healing herbs. She went out to the barn to gather the plants she had hung to dry days earlier. Thanks to her large garden, if she worked hard, she might be able to surprise Zarin and have everything cut up and packaged before he returned home.
Tianna gathered up the dried plants and carried them back inside.
She frowned as she sorted the herbs because she was harvesting fewer than normal. Her home, located on the fertile banks of the Song River, was far enough outside the busy village of Trille that it was the perfect place for a bountiful garden. But once again, a wild boar had broken through the garden fence and devoured many of her plants.
One of these days she was going to practice her hunting skills and find that animal. Her meal would be served.
Suddenly the front door banged open and a young girl’s voice called out, “Ty! We need you!”
Tianna quickly covered her herbs as a breeze whipped through the room, scattering the plants around the table. She glanced up, responding with, “What’s wrong Sara?”
Sara ran over to the table in front of Tianna and in a panting voice said, “Ty, you must…come…fast...Garrett. He…did it again.” She had obviously been sent to find Tianna and had run all the way across the village as fast as her little six year old legs could carry her.
Given the girl’s exasperated expression, Tianna knew that whatever was wrong, it wasn’t life threatening. She guided Sara to a chair so she could catch her breath and asked, “Let me guess. Was he helping your father again?”
Sara gave her an exaggerated nod. “Yeah. Garrett cut his leg working in Papa’s shop.” She did an elaborate demonstration, flinging her arms around in the air as she talked. “Papa’s really mad. He’s stomping around yelling at everybody.”
Tianna leaned back quickly to avoid being hit in the face by one of Sara’s movements. She let out a frustrated sigh. “I thought Garrett had learned his lesson the last time he got hurt.”
Sara giggled. “No. He thinks he can do anything Papa can.” Sara rolled her eyes and stood up. She grabbed Tianna’s hand and started to drag her to the door. “Please come quickly. He did it really good this time.”
“Okay, okay. I’m coming. Just let me grab my bag.” Tianna quickly took her medicine bag from its hook by the door. The bag held all of the essentials for healing basic wounds and common ailments. More importantly, it was a gift from her master Zarin when she turned eight and began her formal apprenticeship. It always gave her confidence to carry it.
Within the last few years, Tianna’s master had allowed her to handle almost any injuries without him being present. More recently, she had noticed changes in herself. She felt like she was ready to handle anything. Unfortunately, there was little chance to prove herself in Trille. Living in a fishing and farming village meant that most of the time she usually saw only common injuries, ailments, and broken bones from tavern brawls. She didn’t mind, since healing made her feel useful, but a nagging feeling told her that she had more to offer. There was somewhere else she needed to be.
Sara brought her back to the moment by tugging on Tianna’s arm hard so they headed out the door.
As they raced down the dirt road, Tianna realized how often she had visited Garrett and Sara’s home throughout her apprenticeship. She had visited most of the village families, true, but she almost had this path memorized. Luckily, most of his injuries had been minor and Tianna hoped this time would be no different.
After just a few minutes, she and Sara arrived. Before they entered the home, Tianna overheard Sara’s father talking. “Couldn’t you have waited to do this until Zarin was in the village? You know how much I hate having that wicked sorceress in our home.”
Garrett responded angrily, “Father, do you think I want her to touch me? My skin crawls every time that evil witch comes within a few paces of me!”
Tianna’s stomach clenched at their words, but she pushed back her emotions. She just needed to do her job and get out quickly. She took in a deep breath as Sara pulled her through the front door, announcing innocently, “I brought the wizard!”
Tianna walked into the room to find Garrett sitting at the table with his upper thigh wrapped tight with a bloody cloth. His mother was trying to wipe off blood splatters from his arms and hands while his father was standing with his arms tightly folded, tapping his foot, and glaring angrily. None of them greeted her or even acknowledged her entrance.
Tianna took in another breath, walked over, and knelt down to take a look at Garrett’s leg. She said in a calm voice, “Good morning Garrett.” Garrett averted his eyes, refusing to respond to Tianna’s greeting. Ignoring his rude behavior, she asked quietly, “May I ask what you did?”
He turned, glared into Tianna’s eyes, and responded curtly, “The saw slipped.” She felt loathing in his stare.
His father angrily interrupted him. “I told you not to start cutting until I finished what I was doing. There are some things that we still need to do together. You’ve been working with me since you were a young boy. Even now, as a man, you still haven’t learned to heed my words.” His voice cracked like he was having a hard time staying calm.
“I know Father, but I wanted to get the cutting done before we went into the village.” As Garrett spoke he looked at the floor, avoiding his father’s angry glare.
His father let out a long sigh. “As I’ve told you many, many times, whenever you work in haste, you get careless. Achieving both speed and quality will come in time. You have the potential to become a very skilled carpenter, but you must have patience, which I fear, dear son, is something you lack.”
To avoid having to listen to another long lecture on safety, which she could now recite from memory, Tianna interrupted and said, “You two can talk shop later. Let’s see what I can do to stop the bleeding.” She carefully undid the bindings on his leg and noticed that the wound was a fairly deep cut. She started her work.
Tianna mixed up a herbal tea and had Garrett drink it so that he would relax and be still. Although he knew that he needed to follow her directions, when she handed him the cup, he made sure that his fingers never made contact with hers. She touched his thigh, whispered some words, and his leg went numb. Now it was time to begin the healing. She placed both of her hands just above the wound, closed her eyes, and whispered the words of the spell quietly to herself. As she spoke, a slight breeze blew through the room and her hands began to glow, slowly building until what appeared to be blue fire was coming out of her fingertips. This fire would feel hot against Garrett’s skin but it wouldn’t burn him. Even though she had healed him many times, she could feel his body tense when he saw the blue flames.
As the flames brightened and licked against the wound, a feeling of power grew throughout the room. The family huddled closer and closer together as the feeling started to overwhelm them. The bleeding slowly stopped and the cut began to close. Within a few minutes, all that was left of the cut was a thin red line and some bruising. Tianna gradually extinguished the healing blue fire. As the flames receded, so did the feeling of power in the room and Garrett’s unease.
Tianna exhaled and said, “There, I’m done.”
Everyone in the room also exhaled in relief.
Tianna looked at Garrett’s parents. “He should be alright now. Keep him lying down today, but he should feel much better tomorrow morning.” Without any sign of appreciation, his mother quickly walked to the door. Now that her son was healed, Tianna could tell that she was anxious for her to leave their home. She had hoped that over the years their fear and dislike for her had lessened, but for some reason, it seemed to grow more intense.
Tianna walked to the door and paused just before exiting. She glanced up at Garrett’s mother and said, “I’ll stop in tomorrow to see how he’s doing.”
Garrett’s mother backed up like Tianna had spit on her.
Sara, following Tianna out of the door, smiled and hugged Tianna tight around her waist. “Thanks Ty, for taking care of my stupid brother.”
Tianna hugged her back, welcoming Sara’s touch. Her parents cringed at the exchange. Keeping their distance, they gave Sara an angry glare and called her back to their side. Although they were grateful for Tianna’s healing powers, they didn’t want her anywhere near their family. Over time, Sara would also grow to fear her, and Tianna didn’t look forward to that day.
Once Tianna was completely out of the house, the door was quickly closed behind her. She walked down the path, stopping abruptly when she realized that she left some of her herbs on the table. She walked back and paused for a moment when she passed a window, watching the family interact. Garrett’s mother hugged her injured son and Sara crawled onto his lap, giving him a kiss on his cheek. His father ruffled his son’s hair and then started the safety lecture. She hoped the lecture would do some good and Garrett would heed his father’s words, but she knew that she would be back soon. Garrett seemed to have a knack for getting into trouble.
Tianna felt strangely sad, realizing that she longed for a family of her own. She loved children and wanted a large family but knew that as long as she lived in Trille, a family was nothing more than a silly dream. She decided to leave the herbs and continued her journey back to the empty home she shared with her wizard master. As always, no one was there waiting to greet her. Her shoulders drooped and she went back to sorting the remaining herbs.
That night, she dreamed about her desire for a husband and family. Her dream faded and was replaced by the familiar image of Garrett as a young boy. In her dream, both he and Tianna were at the age where boys stopped pulling on girl’s braids and they gazed at each other with different interests in their eyes.
Although most boys were afraid to approach Tianna, Garrett had decided to be brave. He stopped at Zarin’s home and asked for permission to take her on a picnic. Tianna was so excited that she begged her wizard master to let her go. After much whining on Tianna’s part, he agreed.
Garrett took her for a walk in the woods and stopped under one of Tianna’s favorite trees along the river. They laid out a blanket, talked and ate, and were having a great time. Once they had finished their mid-day meal, Garrett nervously placed his hand over Tianna’s. A funny feeling started in her stomach as she intertwined her fingers with his. Garrett gazed into Tianna’s bright blue eyes and asked if he could kiss her.
She swallowed hard and, in a voice no louder than a whisper, said, “Yes.”
Slowly his lips touched hers. At first she wasn’t sure how to respond but she tried to mirror his movements and kiss him back. She thought it was very nice. Soon Tianna relaxed and she ran her fingers through his curly black hair. In an instant everything changed. Their kissing had triggered feelings that she wasn’t prepared for.
Her hands began to glow and, before she knew it, the blue flames appeared. She couldn’t yet control her power and the flames caused his hair to appear like it was on fire. Once she realized this, she quickly removed her hands, but the blue fire remained. Garrett jumped up and tried to beat the flames out with his hands. They weren’t actually burning his skin, but he was scared.
Tianna wasn’t thinking straight and tried to do a quick spell. She thought the magic would remove the flames, which it did, but it also removed his hair. All those lovely curls vanished and he was left completely bald. When she started to try another spell, he screamed in horror and ran back to the village. Desperate to fix what she had done, she chased after him.
His family heard him coming and came outside to see what all the yelling was about. When they saw their bald son, Garrett’s mother shrieked and gave Tianna an evil glare. She yelled, “You did this to my son!”
“It was an accident. Please let me try to make it right,” Tianna begged with tears welling in her eyes.
“Get away from my house and my son, you witch. I should never have allowed him to spend time with you.” She spoke with a look of pure hatred. She took Garrett into their house and slammed the door.
Tianna ran to the door and pleaded to come in so she could try to correct her mistake, but there was no response. In the end, she left to find Zarin.
She found her master with his head in his books. With tears in her eyes, she explained what had happened. He decided to go see Garrett and see if he could make it right. Tianna begged him to let her come, but he said that it would be better if she stayed home. Tianna collapsed where she was and cried.
About an hour later Zarin returned, telling Tianna that he was able to give Garrett hair, although he was unable to return it to its original glory. His hair was now totally white and straight, all of his lovely dark curls were gone. He said it was best that she stay away from Garrett as much as possible.
The story of what happened traveled quickly through the town, changing as it spread. One version involved Tianna laughing as she deliberately set his hair on fire.
Over the next few weeks, she tried to convince people of the truth. Villagers who liked Tianna hesitantly believed her but most thought she was lying and added this to the list of reasons to stay away from her.
The damage was done. That was her first kiss as well as her first and last date. She was approached for healing but never for anything more personal. Marriage was out of the question. She learned to accept her fate, but it caused a constant ache in her heart.
Tianna awoke and stared into the dark, miserably wondering about life. Why was she so different? Was she always going to be alone? She was 24 and already far beyond typical marrying age.
Hours passed before dawn recalled her to the present.
Tianna rose and, as promised, went to check on Garrett. He was in the shop working with his father and his leg was healing well, his white hair shining in the sun. With nothing left to do, Tianna spent the rest of the day walking around the village watching people going through their normal routines. 
Next to the village blacksmith, she passed some reflective steel and stopped to adjust her clothes. She stood barely to the shoulders of most adult men, shorter than any woman her age. The dresses designed for her height were made for younger girls without adult curves, which she had in plenty. Also, the women in Trille were convinced that she was trying to use her figure and magical skills in an attempt to seduce their men. These facts caused her to design clothes that hid her figure and were unflattering, making them very uncomfortable to wear.
As she continued to scan her reflection, she noticed just how different she was from anyone she had ever met. Her eyes were the color of the deep summer sky. They were so blue she had been told that they almost glowed. Her hair was so lightly colored that it appeared to shimmer like strands of pure silver in the sunlight. It also hung long enough that when she sat down, she had to move it out of the way so she wouldn’t sit on it. She knew that she should probably cut it, but for some reason, she just couldn’t do it. Instead she pulled it back in long, elaborate braids.
Nobody, including her parents, resembled her, and the villagers called her ‘the ghost with glowing eyes’.
Although she had moved in with her wizard master when she began her apprenticeship, she still visited her parents regularly. She occasionally asked her parents why she was so different from them, but they always responded the same way. “You are the way you are because that’s the way you were given to us. This is the way you’re meant to be and we love you. You’re beautiful.” They also told her that she was special and to ignore the unkind villagers. She tried, but it was difficult.
Besides her appearance and healing skills, she also had other characteristics that she had tried to keep secret from everyone in the village, including her parents and Zarin. Only men were allowed to use weapons and hunt but, in secrecy, she crafted a bow and arrows. She liked to sneak out into the neighboring woods to practice archery, becoming extremely skilled over the years.
Tianna continued down the street, chuckling as she overheard some of the women complaining about animals getting into their gardens and digging out plants. Tianna knew what animal they were referring to, as it was the same one tormenting her garden. She continued her walk and thought about the many ways she could cook that pig. Pork was one of her favorite meats and her stomach started to growl. Although she was quite capable of killing animals for food, she didn’t do it lightly, because she didn’t like to kill. She felt a strong connection to nature, and it upset her whenever any life was taken. She wondered if that was one of the reasons why she was so eager to learn the art of healing.
Tianna loved to be close to nature and spent a lot of time in the trees of Hartwood Forest. She could climb with the ease and grace of a big cat, thanks to her small, nimble build. Sitting in a tree was like having a warm blanket wrapped around her and sometimes, if she concentrated hard enough, she could swear that she heard nature whispering in her ear.
Although the village of Trille had been home for her entire life, she had never felt like she belonged there. She had a nagging feeling that she needed to be somewhere else, and she knew that someday she would have to leave and try to find where she did belong.
She sighed and decided it was time to head back to Zarin’s.
When she arrived home, she relaxed into her evening routine of straightening the inevitable wizard clutter. Since wizardry was a male trait it was hard for others to accept her chosen future, but being taught by Zarin had given her life purpose. He was a strict, determined teacher and it was clear that he was trying to prepare her for something. When asked why, he would say it was because he saw talent in her and wanted her to be the best that she could be. He was very patient and always praised her frequent successes, becoming like a second father to her. She worked hard and tried to live up to his expectations. She wondered if maybe he was trying to prepare her to meet some of the magical creatures he had told her about.
From a very young age, Zarin would tell her about wizards so powerful that they could influence earth, wind, fire, and water. Her favorite stories were about creatures that could shapeshift from human into animal forms. She wasn’t sure if she believed his stories of shifters, but the idea fascinated her. She would love to be able to shift.
She enjoyed the stories he told her about people called the Inari that lived as one with nature. They lived in forests and could speak to plants and trees. When Tianna would walk through the woods, she secretly hoped that an Inari would be standing there waiting for her. It hadn’t happened yet but she kept hoping.
He also told her stories about the Faye, beautiful, transparent spirit beings with hair and eyes similar to Tianna’s. In fact, when she was younger and did one of Zarin’s lessons exceptionally well, he would call her his little Faye. She asked him once if he had ever met a Faye, and he said that he had, but refused to give any details. He said it was a private moment that he would share with her someday.
Not everything he told her was nice. He also spoke of creatures that frightened her—demons and creatures so twisted that even hearing the words made her tremble. One story in particular was about a race called the Dregg. They were horrible creatures that lived underground and took over human bodies to either enslave or turn them into evil creatures of war. Although she didn’t want to believe in these stories, for some reason, she did. She knew that one day she would have to face this evil with only her skills to protect her, so she studied hard.
Most of the time when he told her stories she would have wonderful dreams. Dreams where she was able to shift into an animal that could either fly high above the ground or could run swiftly and silently through the trees. Sometimes she would turn into a beautiful woman that everyone loved and respected.
Not all of her dreams were pleasant. She hadn’t wanted to talk to Zarin about her recurring nightmare that included the Dregg. It was always the same storyline—she walked along in an unknown forest, called by an unknown dark figure, and then rotting arms would come up out of the ground and try to pull her under. She guessed that she had these nightmares because she knew that these evil creatures were out there. She could feel it in her bones. Although she loved to spend time in the woods alone, she tried to stay off the ground whenever she could. She even taught herself how to travel in the trees, jumping from branch to branch, and how to sleep tucked safely above ground.
Last night’s dream had been different. This time, the black figure approached and called to her with words she understood. Who was this dark stranger that haunted her dreams? Whoever he was, he was getting closer to finding her. What was going to happen when he finally touched her?
She went to sleep worrying about her dreams but, for once, she slept peacefully.
A few days later, Zarin returned from his trip. This gave Tianna some free time and she decided that she would spend a few days in the woods tracking down that herb-destroying boar. Although she didn’t like the idea of killing for revenge, this animal had pushed her over the line.
With a devilish smile on her face she said to herself, “Well, a girl has to eat.”
She gathered up her bow, quiver of arrows, and supplies for a few days.

Zarin was in the village so she left a note on the table for him. He and her parents were used to her disappearing for a couple of days at a time, so they wouldn’t be worried. She walked out of her back door and headed into the woods. She thought that a few undisturbed days with nothing but nature as her companion would do her a world of good.


Chapter 2 - The Quest

“Remind me again why we’re traveling across this god forsaken country-side?” Nathaniel was getting tired of his hot and sweaty horse, the endless trail, biting flies, unappealing camp food, lumpy bedrolls, and unfeeling trees.
Marcus shook his head in exasperation. “I’ve said a hundred times, you know why we travel. The Seer has never been wrong.”
Nathaniel sighed and walked his horse past Gabriel to be closer to Marcus. “There’s always a first time for her to be wrong. Before we left, the Seer was acting odd. I’m not sure we can count on all of her visions to be accurate.”
Gabriel glanced from Nathaniel to Marcus. “Although I never discount the words of the Seer, I’m beginning to see Nathaniel’s point of view.”
Nathaniel twisted quickly in his saddle to look at Gabriel. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, he shouted, “Ha! I knew you would learn to love me Gabby Boy.”
Gabriel clenched his fists and gave Nathaniel a deep growl. “I wouldn’t go that far, Lover Boy. But…” He hesitated, relaxed his stance, and said to Marcus, “Nathaniel does have a point. We’ve been traveling for many months with no success. If this warrior does exist, I don’t think he wants to be found.”
Marcus was getting frustrated with his brothers. He knew they missed home, but he also knew how important this quest was, not just to his people, but to all the people of Lagrangia. He needed to help them grasp the importance of their travels. He slipped into a lecturing tone as he said, “The war has cost us dearly and our numbers decrease every day. The Seer says that this warrior will help bring an end to the war and start a new era of peace. If there’s any chance that he exists, I for one want to find him.”
Seth joined the discussion. “But Marcus. How could a Draak that powerful exist without our knowledge? Since we can only breed within our own kind and not outside of our Sett, we’re able to track all of our births…” After a brief pause he added, “…as well as our deaths.”
As Seth spoke, Nathaniel winced and pointed his sword at the young Draak’s chest. “Please don’t say the word ‘breed’. I haven’t been with anyone in so long that I’ve almost forgotten what a wiggling, naked, sweaty female underneath me feels like.” He grinned at the thought. “It’s too bad we can’t bear children with humans. There are a few women I’d be willing to share my seed with again, and again, and again.” He stared off into the trees with a wicked grin on his face.
Seth rolled his eyes but then pondered for a minute. He said seriously, “Is it true that human females can’t conceive from a Draak and that we can only have children with a full-blooded Draak?”
Marcus, ever the historian, responded. “In my 221 years I’ve never known of a conception between a Draak and a human. Even if a human woman by some miracle did conceive, she could never carry to term. Both she and the unborn child would most likely die because their bodies are too frail to carry the strength of a dragon. I’ve seen enough children die in battle. I don’t need to see that in the bedchamber.” He shivered at the thought.
Everyone went somber and remained silent for a few minutes.
Marcus gestured at Nathaniel. “No matter what ‘lover boy’ over there says, don’t try to bed a human. Unless you’re a seasoned Draak that has gained exceptional control over his body, you could take a human to your bed at night and find her dead in the morning. You’re very young and would most likely be overwhelmed by the experience and shift into a full dragon at a very inopportune moment. Imagine the results.”
Both Seth and Nathaniel winced and nodded. Given the look on their faces, Marcus knew they had the proper picture in their minds.
Marcus shifted in his seat and said, “Enough talk of finding women. Our quest is to find a Draak warrior. We’ve been chosen for this journey and I won’t fail, so let’s get moving. The sun has crossed the midpoint, and I’d like a decent meal followed by a good night’s sleep. Come, my young tracker. What does the map say about this area?”
Seth pulled out the map he had acquired in the last village. “Based on the map, a couple of hours due East we should reach a thick woods called Hartwood Forest. It has a clearing with some rock cliffs that could provide us a protected place to stop for the night. The forest hugs the edge of a human village called Trille.”
Gabriel tapped the bow hooked to his saddle. “Good. I could do some hunting and get us some meat to eat.”
“And maybe we’ll just ‘happen’ to come across a stranded woman that could use my ‘rescuing’.” Nathaniel waggled his eyebrows.
Everyone rolled their eyes. Gabriel laughed and moved his horse closer to Nathaniel’s, saying, “Only in your dreams!” He swatted Nathaniel’s horse so it jumped into a trot. Marcus and Seth followed, leaving Gabriel in his normal guard position behind them.
Marcus kept them moving at a brisk pace so that they would reach the clearing before nightfall. Other than Nathaniel, the rest of the group stayed quiet, remembering Gabriel’s daily advice that their enemies were always watching. The prospect of a night spent out of the saddle kept Nathaniel, however, singing loud songs about the joys of female companionship. Despite the added risk Nathanial’s bawdy singing brought to their journey, the Draak couldn’t help relaxing as they listened to their friend’s beautiful voice. His healing gifts worked through song as well, apparently, because they all felt more energetic and hopeful than they had in days.
Nathaniel’s voice only added to his appeal since his looks alone could lure any woman, regardless of race. He was striking, standing over twelve hands tall with long, wavy brown hair that showed a hint of red in the sun. His hair hung halfway down his back, and he always kept it pulled back in a ponytail. His eyes were deep blue and women swore that they twinkled when he smiled at them. No matter the situation, his naturally bronze skin exuded charisma, and women seemed to throw themselves at his feet the moment they met him.
Nathaniel wasn’t brought on this quest to seduce women. He was an exceptional healer from his Sett. Although Nathaniel looked in his mid-thirties, he was 175 years old, giving him well over a hundred years to practice his womanizing skills. Shortly after the quest began, he decided that he would give the youngest member of the group, Seth, lessons in the ‘joys of women’.
Young Seth wasn’t handy with the ladies but he was handy with a map. His exceptional tracking and mapping skills distinguished him from everyone in his Tracker Sett, guaranteeing him a place in this important quest.
Seth looked 18 but had just celebrated his 34th birthday. In Draak society, he was considered a very young adult who wasn’t yet old enough to take a life mate. He was still very awkward and unsure around women and therefore eager to learn all he could from Nathaniel. One particularly embarrassing evening helped Nathaniel realize just how much Seth needed his expert guidance.
While visiting a tavern, an exceptionally curvy woman with breasts barely contained by her tight corset walked up to Seth and sat herself on his lap. She began to run her fingers through his short, red hair while saying what a lovely boy he was. When she whispered some other places she wanted to put her hands, Seth panicked. He jumped up, dumping her on the floor, and ran from the room while mumbling something about checking the horses. After everyone was done laughing, Nathaniel left the tavern to find Seth.
Nathaniel found him in the stable, brushing the horses and sulking. He called out, “Hey Seth.”
Seth grunted in response.
Nathaniel knew how embarrassed and frustrated Seth was. He walked over and patted his shoulder, saying, “Don’t feel bad. We’ve all been through what you’re going through.”
“Not you,” he replied in disgust. He had yet to see Nathaniel even slur a single word with any woman.
Nathaniel shook his head. “You’ve only seen me in the present day. Remember that I’m almost 150 years older, so I’ve had a few years of practice. Believe it or not, I was once like you.”
“Ha! A Blue would never be like me. Your Sett has a natural ability when it comes to seducing women.”
“Trust me when I say that I was once awkward and unsure.” While looking around to see if anyone was nearby, he leaned in closer to Seth. “Can you keep a secret?”
Seth was intrigued. “You know I can.”
He motioned Seth to join him on some hay bales nearby. “If you tell anyone what I’m about to tell you, I’ll lock you in a room with a bunch of overly friendly, naked women.” He took in a deep breath and said, “Believe it or not, when I was your age, I was very arrogant and overconfident.”
Seth laughed, thinking that Nathaniel was still one of the most egotistical Draaks he knew. Given what he had seen on this quest so far, his big head seemed well deserved. Seth quickly apologized so that Nathaniel would continue.
Nathaniel ignored his outburst and started his story. “I was raised mainly by Duncan, an older cousin of mine. I thought I knew everything and didn’t take advice from anyone. Actually, until I knew better, I tried to do the opposite of whatever anyone told me. I was a real handful.” He chuckled at the memory.
“One day, I decided I was ready to experience adult Draak life. Duncan warned me that I was still too young, however, I thought differently. When he couldn’t convince me otherwise, he guided me toward choosing someone safe. Instead, I chose a much older and very experienced Healer Draak. I thought she was stunning and truly believed that I could handle her. Well, I showed up and tried to let nature take its course. I wanted her to like me so badly, somehow I flared the mental connections I use in healing. I had very little control on my talents back then and my body over did it a thousand fold.”
Seth, with his eyes locked on Nathaniel, asked, “What happened?”
“Let’s just say that I was in way over my head and, before we even really got started, I ended up running out of her home. I was so focused on getting out with my body parts intact, I raced out the door without my clothes. I was too embarrassed to go back in and get them, so I headed home naked. As fate would have it, I ran into a group from my Sett, including Duncan. I tried to play it cool, acting like everything went better than planned. Then, I heard my name being called. I turned and saw my intended love interest coming after me with a fire of desire flaming in her eyes. She wasn’t about to give up her offered toy.”
Seth gasped. “What did you do?”
Nathaniel chuckled. “The only thing I could think of. I screeched like a girl and hid behind Duncan, begging for his help.”
Seth let out a loud laugh.
“Looking back, I have to admit it was funny. But at the time, I was scared to death. It took several of the males to distract her from her target and Duncan used his charm to break the mental hold I had on her. Needless to say, none of them have let me forget it. It was a very long time before I decided I was ready to try again. When the time came, I heeded my cousin’s advice. I found someone more appropriate for my first time.”
“Given the way women fall at your feet, why haven’t you taken a life mate?”
Nathaniel shrugged and replied, “I guess I’m still not ready. Since the magic has never blessed one of my unions, maybe it’s just never meant to be. However, I find the hunt quite enjoyable.”
Seth sighed and, with a twinkle in his eyes, he said, “I think I want to fall in love right away. I can’t wait to have a mate and a family of my own.”
Nathaniel shared several more embarrassing stories, leaving Seth bent over with his sides hurting from laughing so hard. They talked for hours until their traveling companions found them and they headed back to the tavern to stay for the night.
If Seth was to take lessons about women from anyone, it should’ve been from Gabriel. At 382, he was the oldest member of the quest. He had been mated three times and had many children. Despite his success with Draak females, Gabriel had a tendency to scare human villagers because of his appearance. Standing almost a head taller than Nathaniel, he was bald and covered in tattoos and scars. He was one of the strongest Draaks and the current leader of the Royal Guard, which was an elite group of warriors sworn to defend the Seer and the Draak home village of Haven. His natural protective instincts led him to evaluate each town’s defenses and escape routes before relaxing with his more charismatic companions. Contrary to his severe demeanor, Gabriel was renowned as a patient, self-controlled Draak who excelled at teaching.
Just before the quest began, Gabriel retired from his position as Draaken, the leader of his Warrior Sett. Thanks to his extensive experience, the Seer had initially asked Gabriel to lead the quest, but he had declined. He suggested that Marcus would be a more effective leader, offering instead to mentor Seth and provide the travelers protection.
Marcus was slated to be the next Draaken for his Architect Sett. At 221 years old, he was renowned for his exceptional negotiating skills and his faultless military strategy. Unlike Gabriel’s rugged presence, Marcus’ sharply groomed beard and mustache and tall, lean posture inspired confidence and trust in both friends and strangers. Although these traits made him the ideal leader, he was struggling to motivate the members of the quest after months of fruitless searching.


Chapter 3 - The Hunt

Marcus and his men reached Hartwood Forest later that day. While following a narrow trail that led toward their intended campsite they heard a rustling sound behind some bushes. Gabriel slid off his horse, grabbed his bow, and walked quietly toward the sound.
Seth whispered, “What is it?”
“Evening meal, brothers.” A big grin lit Gabriel’s face as a wild boar squealed and ran further into the woods. “The hunt is on and he’s mine!” Gabriel bellowed as he headed off into the trees in hot pursuit.
“Gabriel!” Nathaniel called. “You don’t get to have all of the fun. I’m right behind you.” Nathaniel leapt off of his horse and headed into the trees.
Gabriel retorted, “You can come but stay out of my way. I’m starved.”
As Nathaniel ran to catch-up, he yelled a challenge. “The one that kills the pig gets to be served by the other, so get ready to be my servant tonight. That pig is mine!”
As their voices faded into the distance, Marcus chuckled and said to Seth, “We’ll let them have their fun.” He pointed to a small clearing in the trees. “Let’s setup camp over there.” Marcus smoothly dismounted from his horse and handed Seth his reins. “Go take care of the horses.”
Seth walked his and Marcus’ horses to the edge of the clearing, tying them to trees along a grassy section. He then went back after the other two horses, which were waiting patiently along the path. Seth was grateful that the well-trained battle stallions hadn’t followed their headstrong riders into the woods.
While their companions settled in, Gabriel and Nathaniel continued their pursuit of the boar, gradually herding it toward the side of a large rock protruding out of the hillside. Nathaniel sniffed the air and whispered, “Can you smell that scent in the air? What do you think it is? It can’t be coming from the pig.” The scent was wonderful and he breathed it in deeply, causing his body to shiver.
Gabriel also caught the scent, but it wasn’t affecting him as much as Nathaniel. He replied, “Hmmm, it smells heavenly, but right now I’m more concerned about my stomach.”
They continued their advance on the boar.
In a low voice Gabriel murmured, “There’s an arrow stuck in the boar’s right side.” He snuck a little closer. “The wound looks fresh. There must be a hunter close by.” He sniffed the air again, only detecting that unusual, but very pleasant, scent.
The boar was starting to stagger as the bleeding from the wound increased.
“He’s ours!” Nathaniel exclaimed in an emphasized whisper. “Let’s get him first. I’m starved.”
Gabriel waved Nathaniel to the left as he proceeded to the right. They had the boar cornered, but he wasn’t going to go without a fight. Nathaniel saw an opening and lunged, trying to grab the boar’s back legs, but it spun and slipped through his grasp. He cursed as he fell to the ground yelling, “This pig is slippery!”
Gabriel waved him back into position and readied his bow. He was just about to release, when something whished within inches of his right ear. It was so close to the side of his face that he felt a slight breeze. He watched in shock as the boar dropped dead with an arrow through the side of its head.
Gabriel whirled around, with his arrow still drawn, searching for the person that shot the arrow. The mystery was quickly solved when Tianna dropped out of a tree, squarely between the two men and her prey. By the time she straightened up, she already had an arrow drawn and was pointing it back and forth between the two hunters.
She glared directly at Nathaniel and said in a calm but determined voice, “You’re incorrect sir. The pig’s mine.” As their eyes met, she felt an odd sensation in her chest and her heart skipped a beat.
Nathaniel instantly dropped his weapons and exclaimed, “I love these woods. It rains women!”
Nathaniel examined the woman from head to toe and noted that she barely stood to the height of his shoulders, however, what she lacked in height, she made up in other ways. She was all female with ample curves in all of the right places. She took his breath away.
Tianna stood straight and proud in her home-made tree climbing clothes. The outfit was made out of thin deer hide that looked very soft and flexible. It consisted of a sleeveless shirt that stopped at the waist, long pants, and leather shoes that resembled slippers. She also wore fingerless gloves that ran up the length of her arms. The garment laced up the sides of her legs and along her torso. The leather laces held the material so tightly to her body that it seemed almost as a second skin. Just enough of her own skin peeked through the laces that it was obvious to any observer that the leather they saw was all there was.
Between the scent in the air, Tianna’s attire, her brilliant blue eyes, and silver hair reflecting the light from the setting sun, Nathaniel was mesmerized. He had never reacted so strongly to a woman before, and his pulse sped.
Gabriel, however, held his arrow at the ready and pointed it directly at the woman’s head. He knew there was a hunter in the woods, and he was prepared and willing to fight for the kill. He never would have guessed the hunter would turn out to be a woman. Human women don’t hunt. He also solved the mystery of where the captivating scent was coming from. It was coming from the meat-stealing huntress standing in front of him. He took in a deep breath and his mind blurred for a second as her scent filled his senses. He wondered who and, more importantly, what she was.
Gabriel, trying to clear his head, began to argue with her. “You stole my kill. We had it pinned.”
Tianna snapped her attention and arrow back to Gabriel, saying, “You only caught the pig because I slowed it down for you with my first arrow.”
Gabriel shot back with a slight grin that he couldn’t hold back, “I’d have taken it down with one arrow.”
Without even twitching a muscle, Tianna retorted, “Ha! I’d like to see how well you’d shoot an arrow into a running pig while jumping between trees.” She scanned up and down his body, not moving her bow an inch. She chuckled. “You’re the size of a hut. Can you even climb a tree?”
He found that he liked arguing with this woman, and even more, liked the way that she talked to him. Most women had a hard time even looking at him, much less speaking to him. This tiny girl wasn’t just staring him straight in the eyes. She looked at him with absolutely no fear. “No, not a girl. She’s all woman,” Gabriel thought to himself.
Gabriel grumbled but couldn’t bring himself to frown at her. “I like to keep my feet on the ground, thank you. Just like a woman to do things the hard way.”
Gabriel’s grin only made Tianna more determined. This was her boar and she planned to keep it. “It’s my kill. Whose arrow do you see in it?”
A piercing whistle rang through the trees, breaking up the argument. Without taking his eyes from the huntress, Gabriel responded with a whistle of his own. Within moments there was movement in the trees and Marcus’ voice could be heard. “So, which of you gets to serve our evening meal?”
Both Marcus and Seth stepped through the trees, but they stopped dead in their tracks as they observed the scene.
Tianna still had her arrow at the ready and she wasn’t backing down, no matter how many men showed up. She again spoke calmly and with complete determination, “Okay gentleman. Just turn around, head back the direction you came from, and go find your own food. This pig is mine.” Her eyes were locked on Gabriel’s and her arms were still holding the bow perfectly steady.
After a moment’s silence, Marcus asked, “May I ask who you are and that you put your bow down? We mean you no harm.”
“I’ll put mine down once that mountain…” She nodded toward Gabriel. “…puts his down first.”
Marcus glared directly at Gabriel, who hadn’t taken his eyes off Tianna for a second. “Gabriel, put your bow down. It isn’t polite to point a weapon at a woman.”
Gabriel growled. Despite Tianna’s appeal, he wasn’t about to drop his weapon when an unknown enemy was pointing an arrow at his face. “I think not. She about took my ear off when she shot that pig.” He was getting a little angry.
Tianna laughed. “Ha! So you admit that I shot the pig, therefore he’s mine. And, if I had wanted to take your ear off, it would be gone.” She gave Gabriel a smirk. “This wouldn’t have been an issue at all if you had just left my prey alone.”
Gabriel whispered several words that should never be said in the presence of a woman and stood fast.
Marcus gave Gabriel a deep growl and said, “Put. Your. Bow. Down. Now.” His glare should’ve burned a hole through the side of Gabriel’s face.
Gabriel cursed again. Lowering his weapon went against all of his warrior instincts, but he had vowed to honor Marcus’ leadership, so he started to lower his bow. Once it was about half way down, Tianna began to slowly lower hers.
Nathaniel, who had been admiring how the archery stance accentuated Tianna’s feminine charms, let out a mock cheer and said, “You see, Gabby Boy, this is why you sleep alone while I sleep in more pleasant surroundings.”
Marcus shot Nathaniel a silencing glare. Once everyone was quiet, he relaxed the tension that had been building up in his body and said, “That’s better.” He regarded the woman in front of him. “Now, may I know your name and what you’re doing in these woods?”
Tianna sighed deeply and rolled her shoulders, causing an effect that all four men noticed. Nathaniel took particular interest and murmured, “mmhmm.”
Tianna seemed unaware of their reactions, saying calmly, “I’m Tianna of Trille and I’m in the woods hunting down the wild boar that has been destroying the herb gardens in my village.”
Seth questioned, “Don’t you have men to do your hunting?”
That’s the question she knew these men were going to ask her and she responded scornfully. “So typical. Women should be at home, barefoot and pregnant, right?” She caught Nathaniel’s lascivious look and then glared at the rest of the group. “Big tough men like you are supposed to do all the hard work.” Tianna got a disgusted look on her face. “You would fit in perfectly in my village.”
Marcus tried to keep the peace, saying in his most respectful tone, “Seth meant no disrespect, my lady.” He gave her a slight bow. “It’s just rare to find a woman who’s gifted with a weapon, as you so obviously are.”
Tianna blinked in surprise at the unexpected courtesy and Marcus took the opportunity to introduce the members of his quest. “We’re travelers from Haven. I’m Marcus.” He gave her another bow. He pointed at his companions as he said their names and each bowed as they were introduced. “Beside me is Seth, that ‘mountain’ in front of you is Gabriel, and the man to your other side is Nathaniel.”
Tianna nodded at each as they were presented. When her eyes met Nathaniel’s, unfamiliar warmth began to spread in her chest again. Although she found him attractive, there was something very different about him that called to her. She had to force herself to look back at Marcus.
After a brief pause, Marcus added, “My men and I have ridden far and haven’t had a decent meal in days. The boar you killed is quite large. Would you consider sharing it with us? We would be delighted to have you join us for the meal.” Marcus pointed at both Gabriel and Nathaniel. “These two louts would be happy to cook and serve you tonight, as you won their wager.”
Gabriel cursed again. Marcus’ eyes flashed and gave him another low, deep growl. Gabriel cleared his throat and apologized.
Nathaniel scanned Tianna’s body up and down one more time, unable to hide his interest. “I’d be happy to offer any services that this lovely creature would ask of me.” When Tianna glanced back at him, he gave her his most charming smile and a deep bow, never dropping his gaze from her eyes.
As before, Nathaniel’s eyes caused Tianna’s body to react. She was able to hide her reactions from any onlookers, but her lack of control over her body’s responses was unnerving. After she broke their intense gaze, she thought about Marcus’ offer. Although she didn’t know these men, for some reason that she couldn’t explain, she felt comfortable with them. It was as if she already knew them from somewhere else and she needed to find out more about them.
Tianna nodded and, without responding to Nathaniel’s statement, told Marcus, “There’s plenty for all. I’d be happy to share my kill with you.” She stared at Gabriel when she emphasized the word ‘my’. She couldn’t help but give the large man a smile. He smiled in return and gave her a slight bow in acknowledgement.
Nathaniel straightened, looking puzzled at the ineffectiveness of his statements on this beguiling woman. Normally by now, his targets were swooning at his feet, but this woman stood firm.
Tianna added, “I’ve already been in the woods a few days, so I have a camp established. Why don’t you come join me instead?”
The men all shifted their attention to Marcus and waited for his answer. Marcus nodded and said, “That would be fine.”
Tianna expertly flung her bow over her shoulder and unsheathed a knife strapped to her thigh. “Let me prep the pig here so the blood doesn’t attract other animals to our camp.” She walked over and started to field dress the animal.
The men watched in shock, never having seen any woman so comfortable with the realities of hunting. Gabriel was the first to speak. “Let me help you.” He called over to Seth and commanded, “Get over here Seth and help. You need the practice.” Turning back to Marcus he added, “Don’t worry. I’ll play nice.”
Marcus grunted and turned to Nathaniel. Given the look in the younger man’s eyes, he needed to get him away from Tianna. “Nathaniel, you come with me to help gather our horses and supplies.”
Nathaniel protested and was about to offer Tianna assistance with stripping something other than the carcass. Seeing the look in Marcus’ eyes, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself. He hated to leave Tianna’s side but started walking back to the clearing with Marcus pushing from behind.
When Gabriel approached and stood next to Tianna, she was hit by his scent. It reminded her of fresh leather, swimming in cool waters, and fiery strength. She inhaled deeply, a smile appearing on her face. She thought that maybe it was just a one-time occurrence but that theory was dashed when Seth moved to her other side. Seth‘s scent was fresh and clean, like the smell of grass in springtime or newly sprouted plants. His scent was also pleasant, but her body didn’t react to it as strongly as the tingling from Gabriel. She had never noticed a scent in men before. Given her body’s lack of control, she was going to have to concentrate hard to remain focused.
With Gabriel, Seth, and Tianna all working together, they had the boar prepared in record time. Gabriel had to remind Seth at a few tricky points, however, he was quite impressed with Tianna’s knife skills. “Where did you learn to use a knife like that?” he asked.
Tianna shrugged her shoulders. “My father is the village butcher, and I helped in his shop since I was very young. It seems I have a talent for it.” She spun her knife over her knuckles, smiling.
Gabriel nodded in complete agreement. “Did he teach you how to hunt as well?”
“Actually no. The men in my village don’t believe a woman should hunt. When I was young, I stole a bow and some arrows from one of the local hunters and practiced on my own out in the woods. Without their knowledge, I followed them on hunts and watched from up in the trees and slowly learned.” She added, “To this day they don’t know that I can hunt and I’d like to keep it that way.” She glared at Gabriel.
Gabriel smiled. “They won’t hear it from me or Seth. I’ll make sure my other brothers follow our lead as well.”
Tianna thanked him. The three of them wrapped up the meat they had carved from the boar and began to head back to the clearing.


Chapter 4 - Camp Out

On the way back to the location where the horses were tied, Gabriel and Tianna compared their bows. Gabriel found himself sharing some of the tips he had learned over the years in bow design. He was a seasoned hunter and Tianna was always eager for knowledge, so she couldn’t help but listen intently, taking mental notes on everything he said.
Seth tried to listen to his mentor, except he kept losing mental focus when he saw Tianna’s brilliant blue eyes. Gradually he moved back until he was walking behind the two archers. That angle wasn’t much better. From his new position, he was staring at Tianna’s long, braided hair and curvy figure. As the late afternoon sun peeked through the trees, it caused her hair to glisten like it was covered in silvery diamonds. He caught himself reaching out to touch it to see if it felt as soft as it looked.
After a short walk they arrived in the clearing. They all mounted their horses, which Tianna noticed were some of the largest steeds she had ever seen. Her horse was still back at her camp so she planned to walk back. When Marcus reached down and offered his hand to let her ride with him, she hesitated only for a moment before deciding to trust this stranger.
Nathaniel watched, grumbling under his breath, “Smooth move, Marcus.”
As she reached for his hand, she said, “I’ll accept the ride, but let me sit in front so I can lead the way.” Marcus agreed and pulled her up onto the horse with so much ease it was as if Tianna weighed nothing.
Marcus’ senses were hit by her sweet, earthy scent, and he felt almost dizzy.
She also noticed his pleasing scent, which reminded her of new books and crisp evening breezes. Without even realizing it, she found that she had leaned back in the saddle against Marcus’ chest. She was drawn to the heat radiating from him and his naturally calming presence. Once she realized this, she quickly sat forward. She thought she heard a low chuckle from Marcus and decided to focus all of her attention on getting to her camp.
Tianna confidently led the way, and they arrived in just a few minutes. Gabriel pointed out to Seth that her choice of location for a camp was excellent. It was easily defensible and close to water. Once again he was pleasantly surprised by this unusual woman.
“Gentlemen, welcome to my camp. Make yourself at home.” Tianna pointed to a small make-shift paddock where her horse was patiently waiting. “You can put your horses over there.”
Marcus helped her dismount and walked his horse over to the paddock. Everyone took their saddles off and unloaded their supplies.
“Okay boys,” Marcus announced to Gabriel and Nathaniel, “You get to cook tonight.” The cooks started a fire and began to cut up the meat, inevitably starting a competition over silly things like who could cut and chop faster.
Tianna noticed that all the men, especially Nathaniel, couldn’t seem to help glancing at her outfit, especially where her bare skin peeked through. She decided it would be best if she changed out of her hunting clothes. She had designed the clothes with functionality in mind and hadn’t planned on being seen in them by anyone. She also noticed that she had blood splattered all over herself.
Tianna announced, “Since I get the night off from cooking, I’m going to walk over to the river and get cleaned up.”
Without missing a beat, Nathaniel jumped up and offered to go with her to ‘keep her safe’ and assist in her bathing task.
Gabriel interrupted Nathaniel by punching him in the shoulder. “Although I apologize for Nathaniel’s, well, everything, he’s right. The sun has gone down now, and I don’t think you should go to the river alone.” For some reason, he found himself feeling very protective of her and wanted to keep her safe.
Tianna sighed. “I thank you for your concern but, since I was little, I’ve spent many nights in these woods alone. These trees are my family. Besides, I’m not going unprotected.” As she spoke she reached behind her head to move her hair out of the way, pulling something up and out.
To the shock of the entire group, she produced a thin knife that resembled a short sword. It hung about half-way down her back and was hidden in a sheath sewn into her shirt. It had been completely camouflaged by her long hair. “I never leave home without it,” she said with a huge grin, obviously pleased with the effect of her surprise.

Gabriel acknowledged her respectfully, saying, “Impressive.”
“Oooo. If I had known you liked something long and hard rubbing your back—”
Before the sentence could be finished, Marcus roared, “Nathaniel!”
Nathaniel glanced at Marcus and shrugged his shoulders. “Just wanted to offer.”
Tianna wasn’t sure how to take Nathaniel’s comments. She had to deal with unkind stares and veiled threats daily in her village, but she had no experience with flirtation. She asked no one in particular, “Is he always like this?”
Marcus, Gabriel, and Seth responded in unison like they were a practiced chorus, “Yes.”
Tianna chuckled, which eased the tension that had sprung up in the men. “Thanks for defending my honor, but I think I can handle Nathaniel.” She turned and stared directly into Nathaniel’s eyes, holding his gaze for a moment. She felt the now familiar warmth begin to roll through her body. With a little concentration, she pushed it aside and said, “Thank you for the offer, but I’ll have to graciously decline.”
This was driving Nathaniel crazy. Women never turned him down. Her scent was definitely human and he knew he should keep his distance, but his dragon had other plans and desperately wanted to be closer to her. Both he and his inner nature were determined to find a way to attract this woman.
Tianna walked out of the camp, saying, “I’ll be back shortly.” As she left, she heard a loud thud. She turned to see Nathaniel sitting on the ground with a lecturing Marcus standing over him. She smiled to herself, realizing that she felt very safe within her newfound campmates.
Gabriel didn’t like her leaving alone, but accepted it, so he continued to help prepare the meal. He turned to his fellow cook and said, “Give it up Nathaniel. I think you’ve finally met your match. It’ll take more than wielding your magic to win this one over.”
“I don’t give up that easily,” he said with a look of pure determination, brushing himself off and getting back to work.
“You don’t have to give up, but you will keep a civil tongue. We’re civilized folk, perhaps you should act like it.” Marcus was infuriated and ashamed of Nathaniel’s behavior.
The jingle of harnesses reminded them that the impressionable Seth was listening, and Nathaniel muttered an apology to Marcus.
While cooking, both Nathaniel and Gabriel resembled prairie dogs, standing up periodically to look toward the river before crouching back to the fire. The river was just far enough away they couldn’t hear her, but they could see her shape in the moonlight.
After popping up yet again, Nathaniel exclaimed, “I missed it! She’s in the water.”
Gabriel stood up quickly also, but unlike the younger Draak, he was actually making sure that she was still there and not in danger.
Marcus was disgusted. “Would the two of you leave Tianna in peace and focus on our meal, please?”
Nathaniel turned to Marcus and said, “Don’t tell me that you’re not curious about her.” He stared back toward the river. “I just want to find out if she’s hiding anything else in any other ‘interesting’ locations. I’d love to do a treasure hunt.” A devilish grin appeared on his face.
Everyone shook their heads in resignation and went back to work.
Tianna, while bathing in the river, pondered on the men she just met. She was confused because, unlike the men in her village, they didn’t fear her or stare at her. The one named Nathaniel said naughty things, but she didn’t mind. Although she had seen many men tease women in the village, this was first time it was ever directed at her. She knew it was inappropriate and part of her said that she needed to keep her distance, but another part liked this new feeling. For the first time a man found her interesting enough to tease and it made her almost giddy inside.
When she stopped to analyze what it was about Nathaniel that attracted her, it wasn’t his good looks surprisingly. There was something else about him that she couldn’t put a finger on, but it was definitely there. Given her body’s reaction, she knew she wasn’t prepared for someone so obviously experienced with women and she needed to keep a safe distance. She shrugged her shoulders, smiled, and concentrated on her bath.
Back at the camp, Seth returned from the paddock and asked, “Has anyone else noticed Tianna’s scent?”
They all responded together with a “Yes,” and grinned at the unison.
“I know what it reminds me of,” Seth said while everyone turned to look at him. “It reminds me of home.” There was a silent pause, and everyone’s gaze went blank as if they were reflecting on something.
Seth continued, “When I catch her scent, I think of my mother as she’s working in the kitchen, making a meal and laughing.”
Marcus responded with longing in his eyes. “Her scent reminds me of being in the arms of my Sharay while our daughter Isabella laughs at my feet.”
Gabriel stood. “I think about the feeling when I heard each of my children cry for the first time as they were born. Even after losing three mates, I’d love to hear the first cries of another new child.”
“I think you’re all crazy. I think of a naked woman laying beneath me as I press her body into my bed.” Nathaniel had a smirk on his face. Although that’s what he said out loud, in reality he was thinking very warmly of a particularly intriguing, silver-haired woman that climbs trees.
Nathaniel was of the age to mate, but refused to do so lest he lose his freedom. Tianna’s smile warmed his heart and made him think thoughts of a home and family. These feelings were new to him and he was unsure how to handle them. He couldn’t have a future with a human, so he had to push his newfound feelings to the back of his mind, and quick. He had to take charge of his body’s reactions.
The men continued their work in silence.
Tianna spent more time than she had planned since she decided to not just wash her body and clothes but also wash her hair. By the time she headed back to the camp, it was fully dark and she could smell the meal. She had never had men wait on her before, so she was going to try to enjoy this.
As she entered the camp, all four men stood and smiled at her. She had changed out of her climbing clothes into a simple dress that hung to just above her knees. It was made out of the same soft leather material as her previous outfit and enhanced her figure well. Her hair now hung wet and loose down her back.
She asked, “I didn’t make you wait, did I?”
“Perfect timing. We were just about to begin. Please come and sit.” Marcus pointed to a spot they had prepared for her.
Everyone groaned silently as they noticed that her scent was stronger when she was wet. They were a bit dizzy, but they hid it well.
Once they were all sitting comfortably, Nathaniel and Gabriel served everyone. Tianna wasn’t used to seeing men cook and serve and was surprised by how good the meal was. When everyone was finished, Seth as the youngest member of the quest, stood and began to clean up. Tianna instinctively began to rise to help him, but Seth waved her back down.
“I could get used to being served by men,” Tianna said with a big smile.
Marcus knew what was going to happen next so he quickly turned toward Nathaniel and said, “Don’t say it.” Nathaniel had his mouth open to speak but then closed it again without saying a word.
Once everything was cleared away, the group relaxed and started chatting. 
Seth asked the first question. “Tianna, are all the woman of your village like you?”
Tianna had to laugh. “I can honestly say that I’m unique among my people. Although I was born in Trille and have lived there all of my life, I’ve never fit in. I’m not sure if I ever will.”
“What about your family?”
“Well, my father is the local butcher and my mother is a seamstress. My mother taught me to sew.”
Marcus asked, “Did you make the clothes we’ve seen you in?”
“Yes, but my mother would never approve. I made them to be functional here in the woods. I spend much of my time in the trees and I needed clothes that could handle climbing through branches and bushes. The first time I tried to climb a tree in a normal dress, I got all tangled and it took me hours to get myself out. I decided that I needed to wear something designed for the task.” Although she found her outfits exceptionally comfortable and loved to wear them, she knew that the people of her village would be appalled. She looked down at her hands that were resting on her lap. “I never planned for anyone to see me in them as they really aren’t appropriate for a woman to wear.”
“Don’t apologize. You look absolutely wonderful in them and I, for one, would love to see you in them every day,” Nathaniel said with a broad smile that Tianna couldn’t quite read. The intensity of his gaze made her catch her breath so she quickly averted her eyes.
Ignoring his comment, she continued, “I guess I was too determined to get that pig. He’s been destroying gardens in my village for months, so I came out here to resolve the problem.”
She scanned the camp, examining her guests for the evening. She was very interested in finding out more about them. “Now you know why I’m in the forest, but you haven’t told me why you’re here. Where are you headed?”
Marcus responded. “We’re on a quest.”
Gabriel added, “Our people have been battling for a very long time with a race of cold-blooded creatures. We’ve lost many people we hold dear and we desperately need to bring an end to this awful war. We have a woman among our people who can prophesize future events. We call her the Seer. She told us that there’s a warrior we need to find that will help bring peace to our land.”
Nathaniel jumped into the discussion. “The problem is we don’t know anything about this warrior. We don’t know his name, description, or location. We know absolutely nothing.” He had a look of complete frustration on his face.
Seth joined in. “We were told that when we meet him we’ll instinctively recognize this warrior as one of our own.” He added with some disbelief in his voice. “So, we’ve been traveling from village to village for many months searching for a sign.”
Tianna thoughtfully suggested, “Tomorrow, I can take you into my village and introduce you to my wizard master. He’s very powerful and has traveled all across Lagrangia. Maybe he can help you find the warrior you seek.”
Marcus said gratefully, “Any assistance would be greatly appreciated. We’ve been away too long and yearn to return to our home.”
“Where do you come from?” Tianna asked with interest.
Marcus answered. “We each come from separate villages but our main home is called Haven. Each of us brings special skills to this quest. Gabriel’s our warrior and helps protect and lead us if battle is required. Nathaniel, besides annoying women, is an exceptional healer. Seth has a gift for tracking and maps. I bring leadership and knowledge of the land’s history.”
Tianna sighed. “I’d love to come visit each of your villages someday. Other than occasional trips into these woods, I rarely leave my village. I’d love to see the world and have adventures.”
She caught Nathaniel gazing at her again and she began to ponder further on what it was about him that attracted her so much. She thought, “Perhaps it’s our shared gift of healing?” Whatever it was, she needed to regain control on herself, so she shook off the thought.
Marcus stood, walked over to his saddle bags, and returned with a bottle resembling a dragon. He took a drink and handed it to Gabriel.
“What’s that?” Tianna asked.
“Fire Wine. It’s made in my village, but don’t try to drink it,” Marcus warned. “We’ve been drinking it all of our lives and are accustomed to it. If someone from outside our village tries to drink it, they’ll just get a mouthful of fire.”
Given that she saw smoke coming out of Gabriel’s mouth after he took a drink, she decided to heed Marcus’ advice.
Seth asked, “What’s your role within your village? Since they don’t know that you can hunt, what do you do? Do you have a husband and a family?”
“No, I’m not married nor do I have any sights on such an arrangement. I, like Nathaniel, am a healer. I’m also an apprentice to the village wizard. He’s getting older and I’m being groomed to take his place.”
Nathaniel sat up straighter, seeming interested. “You’re a healer? Do you raise your own herbs? Some of my supply is running low. If we come to your village, would you be willing to share?”
Tianna smiled and nodded enthusiastically. “Just before leaving on this trip, I harvested some of my herbs. I’d be happy to share with you.”
For a few minutes, she and Nathaniel had a nice, adult conversation about what herbs she had and what he needed. He gathered a mental list of what he planned to collect while at her village. They both were impressed by each other’s knowledge of healing, but she didn’t share with him that she had the ability to wield a healing blue fire. They seemed to like her and she didn’t want to risk frightening her new friends away.
As Marcus listened to their discussion, his eyebrows raised. “A healer and a wizard? You’re an unusual woman. Usually those gifts are given to men. I look forward to meeting your master and learning more about your talents.”
As they continued to talk about some healing spells and other healing related potions, Nathaniel saw a large, spiny spider crawling on the ground near his foot. He was about to squish it under his heal when Tianna cried out, “No! Don’t kill it.”
She scurried over and scooped it up in her hand, letting it crawl out of her palm. “Not everything comes in beautiful packaging, and you need to look beyond the surface.” She nodded toward the spider that was now crawling up her arm. “Take this spider. Although it may not be attractive and many cower from it in fear, it’s beautiful to me. It helps me protect my garden because it eats the bugs that destroy my plants. It will always be welcome at my home.”
She walked over to the edge of the camp and released the spider into the undergrowth. As she headed back to Nathaniel with the scornful look of a mother scolding her child, she instructed, “Everything in nature has a purpose, so don’t jump to conclusions based on what you see. Likewise, don’t be deceived by those things you find initially attractive. They can hide real ugliness under their beauty. Take the time and discover what may be hidden within.”
Nathaniel gave her a nod and a smile. “I apologize for my ignorance, my lady.” He now longed to discover what secrets were hidden within her packaging. The research would be quite pleasant.
Gabriel stared down at several ugly scars on his arm. When he glanced back up, he found Tianna staring back at him with a smile that made an ache in his heart ease.
Marcus was impressed with the level of maturity he found in such a young human. “You seem to have a wide range of skills. You must lead an interesting life.”
Tianna couldn’t help but let out an exasperated sigh. “Actually, my story isn’t that interesting. My skills are not typical for a woman so, except for my healing abilities, I’ve had to keep most of my other talents a secret. I’ve tried to blend in, but I don’t think I’ll ever truly fit into my village.” Tianna sat back and closed her eyes for a moment as several unpleasant memories flashed in her mind.
“I find you fascinating and would love to spend hours exploring your secrets.”
Tianna didn’t have to look to know who said that comment. She felt a slight tingle in her body as he spoke the words to her, but she quickly brushed the feeling away. She had enjoyed their adult conversation, but the old Nathaniel was now back. His responses were starting to wear on her nerves, so she decided to confront him.
She sat up, glared directly at Nathaniel, and said, “Does your rather colorful banter actually help you get women?”
To her surprise, Seth responded by saying, “Women fall at his feet the moment they lay eyes on him.” He shook his head, a mix of envy and righteous disgust on his face.
Nathaniel leaned back on his arms and wore a very self-satisfied expression. “Ahhhh. Ladies are my specialty, and I’m sharing my wisdom with young Seth.”
Tianna gave Seth a look of concern. “Please, don’t tell me that you’re listening to any advice he’s given you?” Tianna’s voice was pleading.
Seth shrugged. “He does seem to get results.”
Tianna surveyed Nathaniel’s body. “He’s an attractive man, and I can see how his looks could gain him the attention of any woman. She would have to be blind to not notice him.” Tianna had to admit to herself that she noticed him.
Nathaniel stretched, enjoying the attention.
She turned to Seth. “But is just bedding a woman what you’re looking for? I hope not. If you want to gain her attention and keep that attention beyond the bed, you need to take a different approach.”
Seth leaned toward Tianna, wanting to learn more, while Nathaniel rolled his eyes in disbelief. Nathaniel waved his hand at Tianna and said, “Enlighten us, please.”
Tianna had no experience with being romantic with men, but she was very observant. She loved to sit and watch people as they interacted. Since she didn’t want these men to know just how inexperienced she was, she decided to act like she had first-hand experience in the things that she had only observed.
“Okay, I will.” Looking only at Seth, Tianna began. “If I was a man and I wanted to gain the affections of a woman, I’d first focus on the little things. Here would be my top three observations.”
“One. When speaking to her, look into her eyes.” She glanced over at Nathaniel, whose eyes had wondered down her body. “Thanks for showing Seth an example of what not to do.”
Nathaniel’s stare returned to her eyes. Seeing her disapproval, he replied sincerely, “I apologize for my momentary distraction. Please continue.” He gave her a nod, asking her to proceed with her instruction.
Tianna sighed. “Two. Listen when she speaks. Respond in a way that tells her you were actually listening to what she’s saying. Three. If you want to touch her, do it in simple little ways, and only touch the parts necessary for the task.” She gave Nathaniel yet another glare, prepared for another inappropriate response.
Seth was interested in what Tianna was saying, so before Nathaniel could offer a rebuttal, he drew her attention back to him by asking, “What types of tasks are you talking about?”
“A task could be something personal like...” She paused, staring off into the trees, contemplating what to suggest. When an idea came to her, she said to Seth with a big smile, “Like helping with her hair.”
Nathaniel let out a laugh. “Helping with her hair? I can think of better personal tasks to help her with.”
To prove her point, she asked Seth to come sit behind her. He got up and walked over, looking confused. She sat between his legs with her back toward him. Like Marcus on the horse, she could feel heat emanating from his body as she got close to him and she resisted the urge to lean back into him.
She shook her head back and forth so her hair fell loose around her shoulders. She began to run her fingers methodically through and down her hair to get out any tangles. Seth noticed that the fire made her hair shine like molten metal.
Turning her head toward Seth, she said, “I always re-braid my hair before I go to bed. I’m going to teach you how to braid my hair so you can help me.”
Seth swallowed hard and nodded slowly. He was looking a little unsure, but was thrilled that his earlier curiosity would soon be satisfied, and his pulse sped in anticipation.
Tianna seeing his unease said, “I’ll show you how it’s done and then you can try.” She proceeded to put her hair in a long braid, explaining to Seth what she was doing at each step. When she thought he was ready to try, she took the braid out.
“Give me your hands,” she directed and Seth complied. Intertwining her fingers with his, she guided him in making a simple braid. Touching his skin made the heat from his body start to flow through her hands into her arms. It was going to be hard to stay focused.
Nathaniel instantly shot back into a sitting position. Seeing how close Seth’s body was to hers made him very interested in what was going on in front of him.
When they were done with practice braids, she released his hands, took the braid out, and told him to try it on his own. Seth couldn’t believe his luck. Earlier he had dreamed of touching her hair and now here he was with both of his hands covered in her silky strands. He let her hair flow through his fingers and across his arms. At one point he lifted a small section to his nose and inhaled deeply. It held her wonderful, intoxicating scent.
He shook his head to clear his mind and refocus on the task. He began to slowly make loose braids, undid them, and then made them again. Although he would pull too hard at times, she held in any sound of discomfort.
Tianna would periodically reach back to feel the braid to see how he was doing and offer advice. After he had practiced a few times, she found herself closing her eyes and making a low “hmmm” sound. She was thoroughly enjoying herself. No one, other than her mother, had ever played with her hair. As Tianna made soft noises, all of the men felt warmth spread in their chests. They could smell her pleasure as a scent they could taste in their mouths, which caused Nathaniel to have a hard time sitting still. He began to clench his hands into fists at his sides, and he held a look that was a cross between jealousy and intense longing.
Seth, on the other hand, found himself trying to do anything that would cause Tianna to make sounds again. After some trial and error, he identified several movements that seemed to do the trick, and he was able to coax sounds out of her several more times.
After several minutes, which seemed like hours to Nathaniel, Tianna opened her eyes and felt the braid in her hair. She turned her head to look back at Seth. Although she knew the braid was a bit messy, the look of uncertainty on Seth’s face made her respond, “Very nicely done Seth. Thank you. Let me tie it off so it will stay in all night.” She took one of her ribbons and tied off the end of the braid.
He smiled back with a look of pride. “If you would let me, my lady, I’d like to practice again another time.”
“I’d like that.” She leaned over and gave him a light kiss on the cheek. Seth blushed.
Nathaniel gave out a low protective growl, making Marcus look sharply at him. Gabriel understood Nathaniel’s reaction completely and he took a long drink of wine, trying to douse the fire that had started to build within his own chest.
Tianna took the other hair ribbon and placed it in Seth’s palm, closing his fingers around it. “Here, keep this one as a remembrance. You, my young Seth, are the first man to ever braid my hair.”
Nathaniel was on his feet in a flash, wearing an expression Tianna couldn’t quite understand. She was going to ask him if he was alright but decided it would be better to leave this one alone. Instead she stood and announced to no one in particular, “And that, my dear gentleman, is my version of lesson one in how to attract a woman.”
Seth beamed and everyone else sat in silence, somewhat stunned and dizzy.
Seeing the look in the men’s eyes, Tianna became somewhat uncomfortable. Not sure how to respond, she decided it was time for her to remove herself from the situation by saying, “Well, since we have to rise early to head to my village, I’m going to bed.”
Nathaniel’s expression relaxed as he offered, “You’re welcome to share my bed.” He gave her his dazzling smile that he knew made women swoon. Tianna felt the power of his smile, but pushed her reaction back. Seeing no response, Nathaniel tried to directly influence her with his mind. Her mind became fuzzy for a brief moment but, once again, she held firm.
Staring back at Nathaniel, she said sweetly, “Thank you for the offer, but my bed is already made.” The warmth in her chest was becoming a fire. She didn’t want to encourage him, so she quickly turned away.
As everyone scanned the camp, Tianna pointed up into a nearby tree. Marcus asked what everyone was thinking, “You sleep in trees?”
Tianna shrugged her shoulders. “I prefer not to sleep on the ground when I can help it. So, I’ll sleep safely tucked in above you.”
While everyone gazed up into the tree she was pointing at to see her make-shift bed, Nathaniel kept his eyes locked on Tianna. He had never met a woman that he couldn’t influence. He would have to attract her in some other way, without the use of any magic. Part of his mind yelled at him to leave her alone but his dragon wanted to accept the challenge and his dragon’s influence was getting stronger by the second. He hadn’t had to fight for control of his inner nature since he was young.
Tianna walked over to her supplies and grabbed her climbing gloves. Although one glove went on easily, she struggled a little with the second.
Instantly, Seth was beside her. “May I offer my lady assistance?”
Tianna smiled, held out her hand, and Seth tied the glove in place. She walked over to the base of the tree. The first branch was rather high and she would have to climb up the trunk a ways before she could reach it.
Before she could take another step closer, she found Nathaniel next to her asking sweetly, “May I offer my lady assistance?”
His scent filled her lungs and she noticed his aroma was more intense and very different from the others. It reminded her of the warmth from a campfire on a cool night, exhilarating breezes that take your breath away, and the touch of her comforting mother’s arms.
He intertwined his fingers and leaned over, prompting her to place her feet in his hands.
She wasn’t sure this was a good idea, but she held onto his shoulder for balance and stepped into his waiting palms. To her shock, touching him made warmth shoot through her body like a wildfire and her body trembled.
Nathaniel had a similar unexpected reaction to her touch. He closed his eyes for a moment to enjoy this new and wonderful sensation. As his reaction stirred his dragon, he gazed into Tianna’s eyes and gave her an affectionate smile. Then, as if she weighed nothing, he tossed her gently up toward the branch. She grabbed it easily and swung herself around until she stood firmly on top of the limb.
Nathaniel stared up into the tree where Tianna was perched like a bird. He gazed at her beautiful form for a moment, and called, “Sleep tight my lady, knowing that we’ll be here to protect you while you rest. I’ll anxiously await the kiss of morning’s light so that I may be once again blessed by the warmth of your smile.”
Everyone was left speechless, having never heard Nathaniel being so charming. Tianna gazed down at the poet and said, “Why, thank you, Nathaniel. I guess there’s hope for you after all. I’ll see you in the morning.” She couldn’t hold back a smile.
He gave her a bow but kept his gaze locked on her form, watching as she climbed fluidly and quietly up to her bed. His pulse raced. He wasn’t sure where his words had come from. His older cousin, Duncan, had the gift to charm, not him. With Nathaniel’s natural allure, he never needed to waste energy on such trivial things as romancing a potential mate. They came to him no matter what he said or did. Everything about this small woman called to him—her appearance, scent, and even her voice. For the first time ever, he was completely out of control. Obviously, if he wanted to attract Tianna, he was going to have to take a whole new approach. He secretly wished he had Duncan by his side to help guide him.
As Tianna settled herself into her bed for the night, she thought of Nathaniel. He was everything she knew women were told to watch out for, but somehow he managed to touch her heart. She quietly pulled out her journal. Today’s events warranted a major entry in her book. When done, she sighed quietly and tucked the book back into its hiding place. Once she was lying hugging the large branch she was snuggled onto, she listened to the men preparing for bed and, for the first time in a very long time, she looked forward to the morning. Once those below her were silent, she fell fast asleep and had a night of wonderful dreams.


Chapter 5 - Marks

Tianna was awake and out of her tree before the sun was up. She dressed in another home-made outfit, but this time, one designed for riding. The pants were made of thick leather to help protect her backside and thighs while sitting on the back of a horse. She knew Nathaniel would be disappointed that this outfit, while flattering, hung loosely from her body. She thought it silly, but she cared about what he thought.
Since the men had made her the evening meal, she wanted to wait on them. As with everything else in her life, she had learned to cook at a very young age. When she was selected to be the wizard’s apprentice, she moved out of her parents’ home and into a back room at Zarin’s. Although she knew Zarin thought of her like a daughter, he often forgot she was just an eight year old child. He would work for hours on researching spells and creating potions, forgetting to feed her, clean her clothes, or any other normal domestic tasks. If she wanted to eat, she needed to learn to cook. If she wanted to be dressed, she had to make her own clothes. Soon she was doing all of the domestic chores not just for herself but for Zarin as well. She didn’t mind as she felt like she owed him something for letting her live there and teaching her.
One of the items that Zarin said she made especially well was biscuits, so she decided to make a batch for her camping companions. As she prepared the meal, the men began to rise and prepare for the day. She knew they were awake the moment she stirred in the trees because she felt them watching her.
Tianna glanced up just as Marcus was re-entering the camp from bathing in the river. He had his shirt in hand and was starting to put it on when her eyes caught sight of a tattoo that started over his heart and ran up to his left shoulder.
Tianna couldn’t hold back her curiosity and asked, “Marcus, what’s that on your chest?”
“It’s the mark of my village that has been burned into my skin.”
Tianna walked over to take a closer look. She noticed that the mark was in the shape of a dragon with deep violet eyes that almost glowed, and it covered most of his left breast. “May I touch it?” she asked as she started to move her hand toward the image.
He moved his shirt out of the way so she could examine it as closely as she wanted. When Tianna touched his muscular chest, she concentrated very hard on ignoring the tingling heat that was now rolling up her arm and tried to focus on the feel of the mark. She had felt many burns over the years and most were very rough to the touch. Although Marcus’ mark looked like it could be rough, many of the edges had healed smooth, as if a long time had passed since it was made.
“You call it a mark, not a tattoo. Does it mean something special?” she asked as she slowly swirled a finger around the dragon’s outline.
“Marking is a tradition in my village. The day of my birth, I received a small symbol that represents my family. When I reached the age where I was recognized as a man, I received the main body part of the dragon.” He outlined the part of the mark he was speaking of with his finger. “You get additional marks as you reach other life milestones and move up in social ranking.”
Tianna was so enthralled with the discussion that she didn‘t notice that the other men had gathered around them. She continued to look at his chest and asked another question, “If I was from your village, what would your mark be telling me right now?”
As Marcus spoke, he pointed out specific sections on and around the primary dragon mark. “These are for each successful battle I’ve led. This one says that I’m in line to be the next leader for my village. The background ring was added when I took a mate.” He realized he slipped and needed to use the human term. “I mean wife. A small pearl appeared on that ring for the birth of my daughter.” Dropping his hand he added, “The dragon will fill in with more detail and color if I become a leader.”
Thanks to her closer inspection, she could see how there were separate burns that combined to make one image. It was stunning.

“If you want to see a leader’s mark, ask Gabriel to show you his.” Marcus pointed behind Tianna. She turned around and was startled to see the three other men standing around her.
Without having to ask, Gabriel took off his shirt and showed her his chest. In addition to the mark, she couldn’t help but notice all of the scars that covered his body. He had obviously seen many battles. To avoid hurting his feelings, she kept the shock from her face and acted like the only thing she was interested in was the dragon. Despite the battle scars, she actually did find him very attractive, but different than the others. Although his chest was sculpted strength and his arms like gnarled tree branches, he had an inner power that called to her. She wanted to touch each scar and hear the stories about how they came to be. Right now, however, she was focused on his amazing mark.
She walked over so that she stood right in front of Gabriel and, without any hesitation, reached up to his chest. He jumped when her fingers touched his skin. Given that he was even taller and bigger than Marcus, he bent down a little so she wouldn’t have to strain. Tianna could tell that this mark was very old since its edges were worn smooth. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that his dragon was very different than Marcus’. The dragon’s body was very muscular and had large knife-like talons which were holding onto a sword. Everything was covered in various shades of red, including glowing red eyes and ruby red fire that burst from its mouth. It was frightening, yet breathtaking.
As she examined his chest, Gabriel explained how color and fire were added when he became the village leader. “We call our village leader a Draaken.”
Tianna tried to pronounce it. “Draken?”
Gabriel laughed. “You have it almost right but you need to emphasize the ‘aa’ sound more.” He pronounced each part separately. “Dr...aa...ken. Clear your throat a little with the ‘aa’ sound.”
Tianna tried again. “Draaken.”
Gabriel nodded and continued his explanation. He pointed out three rings, one for each one of his deceased wives, each having a drop of blood hanging from it like a teardrop. While she touched these marks, he also identified the multitude of pearls representing all of his children.




Unlike Marcus, Gabriel had on his neck a downward pointing sword with wings curved behind it like a cape. He explained that the sword indicated that he was a member of the Royal Guard, and, as leader of the guard, the sword had embedded jewels in the blade.

Tianna marveled at the history that Gabriel’s body provided. She wanted to learn more, but it would’ve taken all day to go over them all.
As she continued to caress his chest, she asked, “Are you still a Draaken?”
“No, I’m considered an elder now. We only remain Draaken for a time and then someone younger takes over. Former leaders become elders of the village and serve as teachers and mentors for the young, like Seth. I’m in charge of his training while on this quest.”
Tianna glanced over at Seth, who grimaced. “He’s a tough teacher. You learn quickly to pay attention in his lessons.” As he spoke, he rubbed his right arm as if remembering a recent injury. “I have a mark too. Do you want to touch it?” Seth said with obvious anticipation.
Realizing that she had been touching the naked chests of two men, her cheeks flushed, but she really didn’t care. She was so fascinated that she had to see Seth’s as well. She nodded and walked toward where he was standing. He met her halfway, taking off his shirt as he walked.
His chest was lean and strong, but with much less muscle definition than Marcus or Gabriel, and he held no obvious scars other than the main mark itself. His dragon was similar to the others except, like Seth, the body was more slender and fit. The eyes of his dragon were bright green and were so intense, they looked to be staring directly at her.
The edges of Seth’s mark were slightly red and rough, making it look much newer. As she moved her finger around the outline she asked, “This one looks fairly new. When did you get it?”
Standing up very straight and with a look so proud that his eyes gleamed, he answered. “I got it not long before we left on this quest. I want more, and I hope that our journey will earn me another.” 

Not to be left out, Nathaniel moved quietly until he stood directly behind Tianna. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, “My turn. You saved the best for last.”
Feeling his hot breath in her ear made her toes curl, and she turned toward him. When he knew that he had her undivided attention, he slowly took off his shirt with overly dramatic moves. Once his chest laid bare, Tianna couldn’t help but gasp. Although all of the men were attractive to her, Nathaniel was like a god. His chest was muscular but smoother and less pronounced, more like a well-toned athlete.
He was thrilled that he finally got an obvious reaction out of her. His eyes twinkled as he went down on one knee so she could more easily examine his chest.
She adjusted the front of her shirt so that it wouldn’t gape open when she bent over. When she finally did touch his mark, the heated tingling didn’t stop at her arms but spread throughout her body. She had to shake her head to clear her thoughts, which had ventured into dangerous territory.
His inner dragon was stirring at her touch, causing him to also have to concentrate hard to regain control. He then began to tell her about his dragon, which had blazing blue eyes the same color as Tianna’s. His dragon was muscular but had softer looking features, including finger-like talons and a thin, whip-like tail.

Tianna noticed that his dragon had what looked like small flames coming from his fingertips. She was about to ask him about the flames but was distracted by other thoughts when she realized that he didn’t have the ring that said he had a wife. Her heart instantly started to beat faster and she had to take a deep breath to calm herself, causing her shirt to slip.
Nathaniel noticed something on her shoulder and when she tried to move away, he stopped her and said, “Please wait.” He moved her shirt to get a better view of what he saw. “I see that you have a mark of your own.”
All of the other men leaned in to try and see what Nathaniel was talking about.
Only a few people knew of her mark’s existence, but Tianna realized that number was about to change. “It really is nothing compared to yours. It’s just something I had done a few years back by a traveling wizard.”
“We’ve shown you our marks. I think it’s only fair that we see yours,” Nathaniel spoke with a determined smile.
Tianna scanned the men now staring at her, unsure what to do. Nathaniel was right. They had shared their stories without hesitation. She felt obligated to share her story.
“Alright, I’ll show you, but I’ll need a little help.” She reached behind her neck and pulled out the long knife she had hidden. They were surprised to see she carried it since it, once again, was expertly hidden under her clothes.
She handed the knife to Gabriel. “Will you hold this for me?” He took it from her with a bow. “I’ll need someone to untie the sides of my shirt while I hold the front in place.” There was no way she was going to stand half naked in front of four men she barely knew.
To no one’s surprise, Nathaniel jumped at the job. She put her hands on her breasts and pressed the material tightly against herself while Nathaniel loosened the ties enough that he could lift the back of her shirt. The men all gathered behind her so they could see what Nathaniel was unveiling.
At the first sight of her mark, the men all took in a deep breath. Seth was the first one to be able to verbalize a response. “It’s beautiful! Please tell us how it came to be.”
Tianna began to tell her story. “When I was sixteen, a wizard stopped at my home to visit my master. One of his unique gifts was the ability to put colorful images on the skin. He showed me some he had on his body and one he had previously given my master. When my master had to step out to heal a villager, I brought the wizard a sketch of an image I’d seen in a dream. When he saw it, he seemed overly fascinated by the image and I easily convinced him to put it on my back. During the spell I must have fallen asleep, because when I woke the mark was on my back and both he and my sketch were gone. When I showed my new mark to my master, he was very angry with me and the wizard that created it. There was nothing he could do about it, however, as it can never be removed.”
While still holding the material tightly against her breasts, she turned her head around as far as she could in an attempt to look at the image on her back. “It’s hard for me to actually see it since it’s on my back but, based on what I can see, it looks just like my sketch.”
All of the men seemed mesmerized. The mark was centered on a knotted symbol resembling a winged being. Swirling ribbon connected other symbols which ran up to Tianna’s shoulder. Additional symbols ran down her back until they disappeared under the top edge of her pants.

Out of desire to read the symbols, Nathaniel desperately wanted to see where the lower symbols ended, but he knew better than to ask. While he was touching the mark, he could’ve sworn that the winged image moved. He shook this thought out of his mind, thinking that it must have just been the sun reflecting off her skin.
Nathaniel’s touch was causing inappropriate images to appear in her mind, and she was starting to feel a little exposed, so she stepped away from the men. She quickly pulled her shirt back down and retied the sides.
“I’d love to take a closer look at that some time. Those symbols look somewhat familiar.” Marcus’ questioning tone matched the genuine look of interest in his expression. Gabriel held the same expression. They both knew that there was more to this image and wanted to find its true meaning.
Nathaniel had a look on his face that made her so uncomfortable that she blushed the color of Gabriel’s dragon and announced, “I bet that the biscuits are done. We had better eat and hit the trail.” She quickly turned and walked back to where she had been preparing the food. Everyone else followed her and finished getting dressed. She hadn’t even realized that she had forgotten to get her knife back from Gabriel until he walked over and handed it to her.
She had them all sit, and she served them this time. They all praised her food, although she didn’t know if they were just being kind or if they truly meant it. It made her feel good just the same.
When they were done, Tianna was surprised when all of the men got up and helped cleanup. When she told them it was unnecessary, Marcus responded, “To survive the many months together, we all share in the day-to-day responsibilities.” As they worked, Tianna couldn’t help but be impressed by how well the four men worked seamlessly together.
After everything was cleaned and packed away, they readied their horses, while Seth took out his map and discussed with Tianna the path they would take back to her village.
Gabriel called over his shoulder, “Tianna, I got the bridle on your horse for you, but I don’t see your saddle.” He was searching around the campsite.
Tianna walked over, grabbed a horse blanket that was hanging on a low branch, and threw it over her horse’s back. She announced, “There, all done.”
Gabriel gave her a ‘No saddle?’ questioning stare.
“I prefer to ride bareback unless I’m going on a very long trip.” She walked her horse to join the other men that were now already mounted. She threw her traveling bag across her horse’s back and tied it in place.
Marcus noticed that Tianna’s horse was almost as tall as theirs so he asked, “Can we help you ge—” but, before he could finish, she grabbed its mane and jumped up and onto its back in one graceful move.
They all laughed. “You never cease to amaze me, my lady,” Marcus said with an approving nod. “Ladies first,” he added, as he pointed in the direction they would be heading.
Tianna clicked at her horse and off she went. The men quickly caught up with her and soon they were on their way to see Tianna’s village of Trille.
Just out of their campsite, Nathaniel trotted forward so that he was right beside Tianna. He thought he had behaved quite admirably while they were examining her back, but he seemed unable to hold back his old ways any longer. He leaned toward Tianna and whispered, “You can ride me bareback with those strong thighs any time you want.”
The look on Tianna’s face made Nathaniel chuckle, but she was prepared to respond this time. In a graceful movement, she slowly lifted her hand like she was going to try to touch his face, so he leaned closer to her. At the last second she quickly pulled her hand back and grabbed something just inside the front lining of her pants. In a blur of speed, a small, sharp dagger appeared near his throat. She gave him a wink and a smile.
Nathaniel threw back his head and gave out a roaring laugh. “My kind of woman!” he exclaimed. He then turned back and yelled, “Last one there serves the drinks.” He gave his horse a swift kick and off he went. Tianna heard the others yell in response, and soon all of them were flying past her.
Tianna sighed and raced to catch up with them.


Chapter 6 - Trille

As they traveled down the trail, Tianna learned about Marcus’ wife Sharay and their daughter Isabella. Isabella was six, which was the same age as Sara. Marcus spoke of his family with such great love and longing, it made Tianna’s chest tighten.
When they approached the river crossing, Tianna noticed that it had been washed out by the rain storm. She turned in her saddle and announced, “Sorry gentlemen, the trip is going to take a little longer. We’ll need to go downriver to cross.” She was secretly thrilled because this gave her more time to get to know her new companions.
Seth scanned the area trying to find the source for a melodic sound he was hearing. He called, “Tianna, what’s making that odd sound?”
Tianna giggled. “Along this river grows a very unique reed. When the breeze blows they make a whistling sound. It’s almost like it’s singing to you. That’s why this is called the Song River. When I was young, I used to sit along this river for hours just to listen to the music. I find it very calming.”
 Nathaniel closed his eyes for a moment to listen to the music of the reeds. He thought it was beautiful, and as he listened, his body relaxed. Tianna was right. It did have a calming effect.
As they continued, Tianna talked at length to Gabriel about his family. She lost count of the number of children he mentioned, most of which were male. It seemed to her that he was trying to single-handedly create his own army. When he spoke of his children, he sat high in his saddle and spoke with so much pride that his face beamed.
After the midday meal, Tianna and Seth talked about their mutual love of the stars and using them to navigate at night. She told him about her father who also shared this love. He had created a wide variety of star maps over the years. Seeing Seth’s interest, she told him that she would make sure to take him to meet her father while they were in her village. Seth was very excited.
Tianna and Nathaniel didn’t get a chance to talk much because he spent most of the time singing love songs. She couldn’t help but enjoy the caress of his voice, and she secretly wished those songs could be directed at her. She never noticed how his eyes followed her as he sang.
After finally crossing the river, Tianna announced that Trille was nearby. She wanted to avoid a grand entrance through the center of the village, so she decided to take them around the back way to her home.
As she led them along a small cliff face on the side of a hill, she stopped and said, “I need to get something. Rest for a minute, and I’ll be back shortly.”
She headed over to a gap in the rock wall and stuck her arm in, pulling out a wrapped package. She ran behind some tall bushes, returning after a few minutes dressed in typical peasant woman’s attire that didn’t flatter her figure. She’d even changed her hair from elaborate braids to a simple, loose bun.
Everyone stared at her, puzzled.
She replied, “I’m not a normal woman for my village, but I do try to blend in. It helps to appear as just another plain, helpless woman.” She rolled her eyes.
Nathaniel studied Tianna’s revised image. Even in these clothes, he would have spotted her instantly in any village. “You, my dear lady, could never be considered either plain or helpless.” He examined her body, smiled, and said, “Ladies first.”
Tianna walked slowly back to her horse, trying to adjust her dress so she could mount. Seth silently appeared next to her. “May I be of some assistance?”
“Yes, please. No wonder women can’t ride as well as men.” She gathered up as much of her dress as she could. “We have to fight all of this material!”
Remembering Tianna’s lesson about women, Seth pondered on the best way to get her onto her horse without grabbing anything he shouldn’t. He smiled as an idea came to him. He put one arm along her back and the other under her knees, scooping her up so that she was cradled in his arms. Without any effort at all, he tossed her onto the back of her horse with a thump. It was a little jolting on Tianna’s part, but Seth smiled broadly, very pleased with his ‘hands off’ solution.
Tianna thanked him and settled herself into place. Within a short time she was leading the men out of the woods and into a clearing. Her master’s small home stood in the center, surrounded by a large herb garden and a well-maintained barn.
“That’s where I live.” She pointed to the small structure directly ahead of her.
The Draaks stopped and stared at each other, big grins forming on their faces. They all remembered the challenge that Nathaniel had made back at the camp.
Marcus wasn’t one to participate in silly challenges, but he knew they served an important purpose. Nathaniel’s role on this quest wasn’t just to heal physical injuries, he also helped them remain mentally sound. The trail had been long, and they needed breaks to ease the ever-present tension and frustration. Although silly, these little challenges gave them a chance to laugh and think about something other than the quest.
They all sat restlessly in their saddles. Even the horses stamped their hooves in eagerness, appearing to be waiting for something. Marcus then gave out a yell and they all kicked their horses into a full-out gallop. As they rode, they acted like children, trying to knock each other off their horses and laughing.
Marcus let Gabriel take the lead, but then came up from behind and pushed Nathaniel into the rear of Gabriel’s horse, causing both steeds to get off-stride. Marcus took the advantage and raced ahead of them, easily winning the race, with Gabriel and Nathaniel close behind. Seth was the last to arrive. Nathaniel had given him a good shove earlier, and he had fallen off his horse. Tianna knew he wasn’t injured because he laughed, jumped quickly back onto his saddle, and sped to catch up with the others. He just wasn’t fast enough.
“Drinks are on Seth!” Nathaniel announced.
“As always,” Seth said with disgust in his voice.
Gabriel came up next to him and patted him on his back. “Ah, my young student. From adversity comes strength.”
Seth slid off his horse. “Then I’m going to be the strongest warrior of them all!” 
They all laughed, including Tianna. 
She showed them where they could put their horses. After the animals were fed, watered, and put in the barn for the night, they gathered inside Tianna’s home.
As they entered the main room, the men took in their surroundings. The room was almost as large as the entire structure. There were tables along the side that held many scrolls, stacks of books, and equipment for brewing potions. The other side of the room was where they cooked and ate their meals. Although clean and fairly tidy for a home of two wizards, this place wasn’t what they thought Tianna would call home. They expected to walk into a room full of nature and light, but this place was dark and colorless. There was nothing in this home that reflected Tianna’s personality.
Nathaniel thought to himself, “No wonder Tianna lives in trees. She may live in this wooden box but it’s NOT her home.”
Tianna picked up a note that she found on the table. As he somehow always did, Zarin knew that she would be returning today. The note said that he was at a neighboring farm trying to help a sick animal.
Tianna put the note down. “My master isn’t here right now. You can meet him later.”
She kept using Zarin’s title because she wanted to make sure these men understood that, although she shared this house with Zarin, they weren’t lovers. She was just his apprentice, and it was customary for the apprentice to move in with their master. It was unheard of to have an apprentice be a woman.
She pointed out the other rooms within Zarin’s home. She walked over toward a small door and said, “This is where my master sleeps on the rare occasion when he doesn’t fall asleep on top of his books. He typically works at that table over by the window.” She pointed to the table and walked toward a second door. “This room is full of cots. We use it for sick or injured villagers, as we rarely get any visitors.” She walked to the door on the far back right. “This room is where I sleep. It was added when I moved in to start my apprenticeship.”
For some reason Nathaniel needed to see where this beguiling woman slept. He walked over and peeked in. There was nothing but a cot and a small table with a few items scattered on it. It was also not what he expected.
“Where are your parents?” Nathaniel asked.
“They live up the road. I hope to introduce you to them when we go into the village.”
Scanning the room, Nathaniel wondered why parents would allow their small daughter to move into another home. “Didn’t it bother them to have you leave them and move in here?”
“It was hard at first, but I’ve known my master my entire life. He actually delivered me in that cot room. He’s been like a second father to me. When I was very young, I showed unique skills and wanted to train to be a wizard. So, when I turned eight and he finally agreed to train me, I moved in. I’ve been here ever since.” She started to fidget a little. “It was quite the scandal given I was female, but I’ve never exactly fit in so it was just another one of many reasons people stare and whisper about me.”
 Nathaniel could feel the pain behind her words. He realized that Tianna had never really known a home or a real family. He longed even more to uncover her secrets.
Tianna was uncomfortable talking about herself and she wanted to stop where this conversation was heading, so she walked to the front door. “Let’s walk into the village so I can pick up some supplies and show you around before it’s too dark.” Everyone agreed and they took a short walk to the village.
As they traveled down the main street, Tianna pointed out places of interest, including the blacksmith. They stepped inside so she could introduce the owner to her new friends.
Gabriel asked if he could use some of the smith’s equipment. The owner was startled by the hulking man now standing in front of him, and he hesitated before answering. Tianna, seeing his unease, placed her arms tightly around Gabriel’s waist. Gazing directly into the owner’s eyes, she said in a strangely intense voice, “It’s okay. He’s a friend.”
The shop owner’s eyes glossed over for a moment and then he relaxed his stance. He invited Gabriel to use anything that was in his shop. Tianna told Gabriel that they would meet him back at her master’s home later for evening meal.
Gabriel was touched by her kindness, but Marcus stared sharply at Tianna. He was wondering how she had so easily shaped the conversation. He kept his thoughts to himself, and the remainder of the group left the shop, continuing their tour of the village.
After traveling a short distance, they saw a family standing across the road with a little girl. When their child spotted Tianna, she came running and leapt into Tianna’s arms. Nathaniel caught Tianna’s shoulders so she wouldn’t get knocked to the ground, but Tianna was giggling and didn’t seem to notice.
“Ty, you’re back!” she said with a death-grip hug around Tianna’s neck. After a moment, she released her hold but stayed in Tianna’s arms.
“How’s your brother’s leg, Sara?” Tianna asked.
“Okay, I guess, but he almost did it again and papa yelled and yelled and yelled. It hurt my ears.” She moved her hands to cover her ears.
Her father bellowed for Sara to come back to them. Tianna asked Sara for one more hug, which she gave enthusiastically. Sara’s parents yelled again, now with anger on their faces. Tianna put Sara down and watched her run back across the street.
Nathaniel could feel the pain the parents’ obvious hatred caused Tianna, and when Marcus glanced over and saw that Tianna’s eyes were tense, he asked, “Are you okay?” 
Tianna tried to smile but it was more of a grimace. She said, “I’m fine. Sara’s one of the only people in this village that will touch me voluntarily. Nobody else wants me near them unless I’m healing.” Watching Sara’s family quickly walk away, she sighed. “I guess it does bother me. I hate that people are afraid of me.”
As they continued down the road, they passed a young man with stark white hair. They heard him whisper angrily, “Witch.” When he saw the reaction in Tianna’s companion’s faces, he took off at a limping run.
Seth started to go after him, but Tianna grabbed his arm. She shrugged and said, “That’s just Garrett.” She knew he was about to ask her for an explanation, so she added quickly, “It’s a long story to be told another day.”
She tried to treat it like it meant nothing, but Nathaniel knew differently. He felt the impact of the word on Tianna like a knife in his chest. He wondered why he kept feeling what Tianna was feeling.
 The travelers approached a tavern with two scantily dressed women standing in front of the door. Tianna hadn’t approved when this tavern opened up a few years back, but as the village grew larger, so did its appetites.
The two women caught a glimpse of Nathaniel and started to call him over. He stepped forward. “Sorry, my friends, but this is my stop.” He walked over to the women and instantly wrapped his arms around their shoulders. He turned back to his traveling group and called, “I’ll see you in the morning.”
As he turned back toward the tavern, he caught a glimpse of Tianna’s face. He hated to see the look in her eyes, so he tried to convince himself she was just a silly human that he liked to tease. Tianna knew he wasn’t doing anything he hadn’t talked about since the moment she met him. Seth, seeing her distress, grabbed her hand and pulled her forward. Tianna gave out a long sigh but continued down the road and didn’t look back.
Tianna found her parents outside their home talking to Zarin. They approached and Tianna introduced Beth and David, to Marcus and Seth. 
As Tianna began to introduce her wizard master, Marcus interrupted her. “Zarin, you old goat! So you’re the one Tianna won’t stop talking about.” Marcus and Zarin greeted each other by grabbing each other’s arms just below the elbow in a ceremonial embrace Tianna had never seen before.
Zarin responded, “It’s good to see you, old friend. It’s been a long time.”
Tianna’s mouth gaped open in shock.
Seeing the expression on Tianna’s face, Marcus patted Zarin on his shoulder and said, “Zarin has come to my village many times over the years. He comes to converse with our Seer.” Even though Marcus towered over Zarin, Tianna noticed that her master didn’t flinch with Marcus’ strong grip. He always seemed surprisingly stronger than his elderly frame projected.
Tianna raised her eyebrows at Zarin. “I think you owe me some more stories, my dear master.”
“Maybe I do but you, my dear apprentice, also owe me the story of how you came to be standing here with Marcus.” Zarin’s eyes gleamed with interest.
Marcus pointed toward Seth. “Zarin, I don’t think you’ve had the opportunity to meet Seth, the best tracker in Haven. The poor fellow has Gabriel as a mentor.”
Zarin laughed heartily and Tianna realized that her master must know Gabriel as well. Tianna saw that Seth was embarrassed at the attention, so she told her father about Seth’s interest in maps and the stars. Within a few minutes, the two of them were deep in conversation.
Tianna hugged her mother and asked, “Would you and Father join us for the evening meal tonight?”
Her mother nodded enthusiastically and, to Tianna’s relief, volunteered to help prepare the meal. Tianna could cook fairly well, but her mother was a master, and Tianna wanted her new friends to feel welcome. Seth and Tianna’s father had vanished into the house so her mother grinned, saying she would bring them both to Zarin’s later. She hastily scribbled down a grocery list and handed it to Tianna.
Zarin said he had a few things to do before he could come home and headed down the road, leaving Marcus and Tianna to get the supplies.
They went into her parents’ shop to grab the meat and then headed to some of the other shops in town for the rest of the list. Everywhere they went villagers stopped and stared at the large man beside Tianna. Marcus acted like he hadn’t even noticed and simply carried the growing pile of packages as they moved from store to store. Tianna asked if she could carry anything but Marcus waved her off, explaining how he carefully arranged the various packages.
Tianna realized he was holding twice what she could carry thanks to his organized system. “Do you plan everything so well?” she wondered aloud. Marcus simply bowed and smiled. When they had everything they needed, they headed back to Zarin’s home.
They arrived later than expected, so Tianna quickly started cutting up vegetables. Marcus helped without being asked and soon the house was filled with the aroma of stew and baking bread. Once Tianna’s mother arrived, she took Marcus’ spot as cook and sent him to join the other men that had now gathered and were having lively conversations.
Tianna could hear Gabriel’s voice so she knew he had arrived. She listened for Nathaniel’s voice, but to no avail. His absence was bothering her more than she wanted to admit.
The evening was a great success. The meal was well received and, afterwards, everyone sat back and relaxed. They chatted, laughed, and told stories of the town and their travels. Everything was going wonderfully until Seth asked about the white haired young man they had seen in the village. Zarin regretfully told a slightly modified version of the day when Garrett’s dark curls turned white, deemphasizing the exact circumstances of the event.
Zarin said, “He’s tried everything but even dying his hair won’t work. He just wakes up in the morning with it white again.” Zarin shook his own white mane and continued, “Besides, I think it evens the romantic playing field within Trille. Don’t you think?”
Everyone laughed, but Tianna was mortified and turned bright red. To hide her embarrassment, she headed to the other side of the room to clean-up the pots and pans they had used.
It was a beautiful night so Tianna’s father suggested that they go back to his home and use his equipment to view the stars. Seth jumped at the chance, and Zarin suggested that both Tianna and Seth go. Marcus and Gabriel would stay with him and reminisce about past adventures they’ve had together. Tianna agreed and she headed out the door with her fellow star-gazers.


Chapter 7 - In the Beginning

Once the sound of footsteps faded, Marcus, Gabriel, and Zarin all started talking at once. Laughing, Marcus said, “So old friend, what’s on your mind?”
Zarin chuckled and replied, “I wish you’d stop calling me old. After all, Gabriel’s as old as my great-great-grandfather.”
Gabriel responded with a grin, “Ahhh, so very true.”
Zarin’s kind eyes focused sharply on the two Draak. “So why are four well-armed Draak roaming the countryside instead of guarding Haven? And why do your numbers include two of their most respected?”
Marcus’ authoritative voice, always soft, was suddenly filled with intensity. “The Seer sent us to find the warrior of the ancient prophecy. It’s started, Zarin. It’s time and we were charged with finding him, but we’re failing.”
Gabriel patted his friend on his shoulder, feeling his frustration.
Zarin sat up and asked intently, “Which prophecy?”
Marcus immediately recited the ancient words.
“Through death’s dawn will come the sun,
Unite the flames to burn as one.
From unquiet slumber the sleeper wakes,
A twisted path the hunter takes.
The night embraced births the key,
In strength and power the fire burns free.”
Marcus said to Zarin, “Perhaps you can help us?”
Zarin sat contemplating the words and thinking out loud. “So the Seer thinks that it’s time. Why now? That prophecy is so old that no one even knows its origin.” Frowning in concentration, he mumbled, “Unquiet slumber, yes…but what’s the key? Why fire?”
Gabriel spoke up, saying, “The young Draak with us, Seth, spotted a massive starfall during a sunrise nearly a year ago. No one else was awake, but his strong eyes are always staring up at the sky. Given the magnitude, it made the morning sky appear to rain fire. He knew this was significant and went immediately to his Draaken who, in turn, went to the Seer. She declared that ‘death’s dawn’ was upon us. It’s one reason he’s part of our quest.”
Zarin nodded to himself. “I see, yes, that does fit. A quest, you say? What are you charged to look for?”
Marcus took up the tale. “The Seer sanctioned several groups to fulfill what she said was ‘the most important quest of our age.’ She believes that the prophecy tells of a warrior and that a peaceful future depends on finding this person. Until now, we have found no signs of him. We’ve hunted within every Draak stronghold, as well as both human and magical villages, but we have found no sleeper, no hunter, no fire. It’s as if he doesn’t exist. We did manage to find ever increasing evidence of evil’s destruction.”
Zarin nodded and when he spoke, he sounded tired. “For weeks I’ve been traveling to neighboring human villages. They’ve all been attacked by what has been described as Drenn warriors. One village was nearly destroyed and most of the villagers were dragged away. They didn’t even know what, or who, the Drenn were.” He glared at his visitors. “The entire land needs your help, my friends. The evil is getting desperate and has started to hunt in the human world for that which it hasn’t been able to find in the magical world. Your quest isn’t just to save the Draak, but to save all of us. The Seer knows this. Marcus, you’re a scholar. You know that prophecies have many meanings and interpretations. The trick is finding the solution before the prophesized evil strikes. Did you think that your ‘twisted path’ would be easy?”
Marcus looked abashed, and Gabriel replied somberly, “We’ve also seen Drenn attacks during our travels. Their attacks seem more frequent and more severe as we travel south. There’s a sense that something terrible is coming, and it will be here soon.”
Marcus agreed. “Evil is growing, but we have no idea what form it will take. That’s why it’s so important for us to find our warrior. If the prophecy is true, he may be our only hope to stop what’s coming. Can you guide us? Our path has been long and, until recently, there has been no light at the end of it.”
Zarin shook his head. “I’m sorry, but I haven’t found anyone fitting your description. I can only say that you should broaden your minds and your search. When you don’t know the question, it can be hard to see the answer.”
Gabriel smiled and said, “The only positive thing we’ve found in our travels is Tianna. She’s like a breath of fresh air.”
Zarin looked at Gabriel. “Tianna is indeed something special. She’s an entire tempest of ‘fresh air’, as you put it.”
The conversation shifted quickly over to the topic of Tianna. Marcus leaned toward Zarin and said, “Tianna is actually what we wanted to speak to you about. Since meeting her, I’ve felt that there’s much more to her story. Now that I’ve seen her family, that feeling is even stronger. She’s nothing like her parents or anyone else in this village. She’s lived under your roof for years. What hasn’t she told us?”
Zarin sat back in his chair. “I’ve known Tianna her entire life. As a matter of fact, I delivered her right here in this room. There are things that Tianna is unaware of, and until the right time comes, they must continue to remain secret to her. The people you met tonight raised her as their own since the day she was born, but they didn’t conceive her.”
Gabriel and Marcus leaned forward in their chairs, eager to hear the story that was coming. Zarin sat back and began the tale.
“The local butcher in the village had taken a young wife. I think she was only sixteen when they came to my home ready to deliver their first child. It was a difficult delivery and the baby was stillborn. The young couple was devastated, so I left them to grieve privately. When I walked into the room we are now in, I found a woman heavy with child. She was like something you would see in a dream, with long silver hair that hung down to her ankles and the bluest eyes that I could imagine. She was obviously about to deliver, so I quickly laid out some blankets right next to where she stood and helped her lay down. The baby was coming quickly and she grabbed my hand, forcing me to listen to her first.
She said, ‘I can’t hold this human form for much longer. Once the child within me is born, I’ll be no more. You, dear wizard, must take this child. Protect and shelter her until the time is right.’
‘What are you?’ I asked her. She let out a scream of pain as another contraction hit but she still continued to speak to me with a death grip on my wrist. She said, ‘You know what I am. I’m of the Faye. My name is Arielle and I was given the task of conceiving a very special child. She’s more than what I am as she was conceived with the gifts of several races.’
Her breathing became very erratic and she cried out in pain. She pulled me close to her face and stared into me with those blue eyes, saying, ‘You’ve been chosen. Promise me you’ll teach her and protect her with your life.’
I was hypnotized by her gaze, but I spoke the words she needed to hear. ‘Yes, I’ll protect her with my life and will help teach her all she needs to know,’ and I meant it with all of my heart.
She then released my wrist, allowing me to help deliver her child. A few minutes later the baby was born and Arielle started to glow, shimmered, and disappeared. I gazed at the child now in my arms as she let out a cry. I wasn’t prepared to care for such a young infant and she needed a mother to nurse and care for her. So I carried her into the other room where the grieving couple was holding each other with tears on their faces. They both stared at me as they saw me move toward them with a crying newborn baby in my arms. Their presence here at my home and the loss of their child was a sign. I walked over to the young mother and handed her the baby.
I told them that the mother of this child had just died during childbirth. ‘You’ve lost your child. Please take this girl and raise her as your own. She’s a unique child that will possess special skills, and she’ll require all your patience, love, and understanding. To all of the village, she’ll be the daughter you delivered. No one must know the truth.’ The young couple peered down at the baby with instant affection, and they told me that they would care for her as their own. They named her Tianna and, at that moment, she became their daughter.”
Zarin stopped talking and sat silently.
Gabriel spoke words that were both a question and a statement of fact. “Tianna isn’t human.”
Zarin shook his head. “No, she isn’t. In her heart, she questions what she is. She knows she’s different.”
Marcus cleared his throat. “So what exactly is she?”
“Her mother was Faye. Have you seen the mark on Tianna’s back?”
Marcus nodded. “Yes, she showed it to us this morning. What does it and the symbols mean?”
“I’ve been trying for years to decipher the symbols with little success,” Zarin replied with a sound of frustration. “I know these symbols are very important, and they are one of the reasons she must remain hidden from the evil we face.”
Marcus and Gabriel stared at each other intently.
Zarin continued, “Her mother Arielle disappeared before she was able to tell me what other natures are in her. Over the years I’ve identified some of the races I think are hidden. She’s one of the most gifted wizard apprentices I’ve ever met. Some of that comes from the Faye but some from something I have yet to identify. Her connection to nature makes me believe she’s part Inari. It’s a given she has Draak in her as well.”
Marcus nodded to himself. “When we’re near her, her scent makes us think of home. That’s a trait usually reserved for females within our Draak Setts. She seems to have the strongest connection to both Nathaniel’s Healer Sett and Gabriel’s Warrior Sett.” 
Gabriel added, “She seems to have tracking abilities like our Tracker Sett too.” 
Marcus sat back in his chair. “Today I saw her calm the blacksmith’s reaction to Gabriel. That could be a trait from my Sett.”
Zarin said to Marcus, “You Draak Architects are known for leadership and negotiation skills, which require self-confidence. Those traits may yet wake in her but, being raised in a village where all fear her, she’s filled with self-doubt. Even with her human family, she has never had a true sense of home. In her heart, she knows that she doesn’t belong here.”
Gabriel smiled in amazement. “If she does have multiple Setts within her, she would be truly unique. No Sett has ever mixed with another. The combination would give her the potential to be very powerful.”
Zarin nodded, but when he spoke, his voice changed to one of concern. “I’ve taught her all I know. During our training, I’ve been trying to test the extent of her powers without her realizing exactly what I’m doing. I’ve led her to believe that she’s a normal wizard for her age. In reality, her current and potential power is unmatched in any wizard I’ve ever encountered. I think that if she embraces what’s hidden within her, she’ll be the greatest talent in all of Lagrangia.”
Zarin put his hand on Marcus’ arm. “I’ve done all that I can. Now it’s your turn. You’ll have to teach her who she is and bring out her talents.”
Gabriel stared at Zarin with a puzzled look and asked, “What are you saying? You want us to take her with us?”
Zarin nodded. “That’s exactly what I’m saying. She was brought into this world to fulfill a destiny. You met her in the woods not by accident. It was fate guiding events. I‘ve taken her this far, but you and your Draak brothers must take up her training from here.”
Seeing their uncertainty, Zarin continued, “Evil has been growing stronger every day. We must act or all will be lost. I’m not sure exactly how but I know Tianna is a key player in all of our futures.”
With genuine interest, Marcus asked Zarin, “What exactly do you want us to do?”
“First, you must tell her what you are. I know she’ll accept it without any fear. I need to tell her that she must leave this world she knows behind and embrace the magical world you’re going to introduce her to. When you leave, you’ll take her with you. Take her back to your home of Haven and teach her all you can. As you continue your quest, introduce her to the magical world. She’ll need to be gently but firmly pushed to embrace every hidden part of her nature. You need to remember that as she discovers the magical world, it will also discover her. She needs to be protected whether she likes it or not… and odds are she won’t like it. She’s very strong willed and is used to doing things on her own.”
Both Gabriel and Marcus nodded their understanding.
Marcus hesitated but then voiced his final concern, “We’re on a quest to find the warrior that will bring peace to our land. I haven’t found this warrior and don’t want to return to my home empty handed.”
Zarin patted Marcus’ arm. “I understand, but I fear that nothing is more important than helping Tianna embrace her magical side. Continue your quest on the way back to Haven. If you aren’t successful in finding your warrior, you can resume your quest after she’s safely within Haven’s walls.”
Marcus sat up straight in his chair and put his hand on his mark. He gave his Draak oath. “So shall it be. We’ll protect her with our lives and deliver her safely to Haven.” His eyes flashed at the same time the eyes on his mark flashed. “We’ll begin our return journey right away.”
Zarin held up his hand in a gesture to tell them to slow down just a little. “Once she’s told of the Draak, I need three days to prepare her for the journey. You can leave at that time. Although she can learn of you and other magical creatures, keep the secret of her birth and the magical heritage that stirs within her. You’ll have to tell her when the time is right and there will be a sign when that time has arrived.”
Before Marcus or Gabriel could respond to Zarin’s last statement, the door opened and Tianna and Seth stepped in. Tianna scrutinized the three men huddled closely together in a deep discussion. “Well, I hope Zarin hasn’t been boring you with more embarrassing stories of my life.”
Marcus regrouped quickly. “Not at all, my lady. He has been telling us all kinds of stories of life in this wonderful home.”
 Tianna knew something was up but decided not to press it. “It’s late. I hope you’ll consider staying here for the night. We have the cot room. It isn’t fancy but you’re welcome here.”
They all accepted her offer with a bow. It had been a long day so they settled in for the night. Marcus knew tomorrow was going to be another very interesting day.
During the night, Tianna had another of her recurring dreams. It was the same as the last one and she once again woke with a scream. The men came running into her room to check on her and she made up a story about a mouse crawling on her that scared her. She didn’t want them to know the truth.
Except for Gabriel, all of the rest of the men nodded and went back to their beds. Gabriel stayed for a moment, scrutinizing her expression. He could see her body tremble and knew she was genuinely afraid of something. Given what he had seen from Tianna in the woods, he knew she would have welcomed a mouse into her bed. He wondered why she was trying to deceive them. He gazed down at her with concern and asked, “Are you sure you’re alright?”
Tianna replied, “I’m fine. Just being a silly girl. Go back to bed. I’m sorry I woke you.”
Gabriel agreed but knew there was something going on that she didn’t want to tell them. He vowed to himself that he would try to find out the truth.


Chapter 8 - Secrets Revealed

Tianna was making morning meal by the time the men in the house rose and Seth immediately began helping her with the food.
Within a few minutes, Nathaniel walked through the door, avoiding Tianna’s gaze. He seemed rested and had a slight glow to his skin. Tianna assumed the glow was from the fact that he must have had a very good night. The thought caused a tightening in her chest, which she tried to ignore.
Gabriel walked over and told Seth that Marcus needed him and Gabriel took over his cooking tasks. Tianna watched as Marcus, Nathaniel, and Seth headed toward the barn.
Gabriel saw Tianna’s questioning stare and put his hand on her shoulder. “They’re just going to check on the horses. They’ll be back in time for morning meal.” Gabriel tried to act as if nothing was wrong and they went on with their cooking.
Once in the barn, Marcus told Seth and Nathaniel the story that Zarin had shared with him and what they were asked to do.
Seth jumped up and said with excitement in his voice, “I knew there was something different about her!”
Nathaniel, on the other hand, sat motionless staring at the dirt floor. At first he was thrilled to hear that she was part of the magical world, but the excitement he felt hearing that he would get to spend more time with her quickly turned to fear. He said, “It’s too dangerous for her to go back with us. What if we encounter the Drenn or something worse?” He gazed up at his brothers, blue eyes blazing with worry. “She isn’t strong enough for what Zarin is asking.”
Marcus stood up straight and spoke in his most commanding voice. It was the voice that said the topic wasn’t open for negotiation. “The decision has been made. She’s coming back with us and our job will be to keep her safe. We have three days to prepare for our journey home.”
The discussion was over and they headed back to join the others.
After everyone had finished the meal, Marcus said it was a beautiful day and suggested that they take a walk through the woods. Tianna agreed with a brilliant smile. Once they had walked into the woods far enough that they wouldn’t be seen by any villagers, Marcus stopped. They were now standing in a small clearing.
“Tianna.” Marcus’ voice was unusually serious. Tianna stopped talking with Seth and turned to face him. Once he had her attention, he continued, “There’s something we need to tell you. Actually, there’s something we need to show you.”
“What’s wrong Marcus?” Tianna sounded concerned.
“All will be clear in a moment.” Marcus proceeded to take off his shirt and sandals, loosen the tie on his pants, and closed his eyes. 
Tianna rubbed her arms as she felt the tingling surge of energy in the air. She noticed the skin on his chest next to his dragon mark beginning to glisten. To her great surprise something resembling scales started to appear.
The change moved like rippling water across his chest, down his arms, up his neck, stopping with scales on his cheeks and temples. She assumed the scales went down his legs as well, although, she couldn’t see for sure because he still had his pants on. She noticed that his hands and feet had also changed. Instead of fingers and toes he now had something resembling talons. Within seconds, right before her eyes, he had changed from a human to some man and animal mix, standing over a head taller in this new form.
Marcus opened his eyes and they were as violet as wine and shone like stars. He nodded to his left and then to his right. The other men had taken off their shirts and were going through the same transformation. Gabriel’s eyes were now the color of fire and Nathaniel’s the color of a deep summer sky. Their eyes were completely filled in with color and were so bright that they seemed to glow. Their pupils were elongated, much like a cat’s eye. Tianna found it hard to look away.
Seth didn’t stop at removing his shirt but stripped completely down. Instead of a rippling transformation, he burst into a full creature.
Tianna staggered when she felt a burst of energy pass through her, much stronger than the tingling she felt when the others partial shifted.
Seth let out a great roar and spread his wings as if to stretch. Fully shifted, he was twice the size of his human form. They all stared at Tianna, who was trying to find the ability to speak. Seeing Seth in his fully shifted form, she knew exactly what they were.
She managed to get out in a low whisper, “Dragons.” She said it as fact, not as a question. In a stronger voice she added, “Why didn’t you tell me?”
Gabriel answered, but his voice had changed. It came out lower and sounded a little more like a growl. “We’re actually called Draak. We spend most of our time in a human-like form, although we have the ability to shift into dragon form. It’s against our laws to share our secret with humans. Humans fear dragons and would hunt and kill us. Other than knowing magic exists in the form of wizards, the human world is ignorant to the full extent of the magical world.”
Tianna asked, “Then why tell me now? I’m human.”
Marcus struggled to find the right words to say. He hated to lie to her by not telling her that she was also a magical creature, but he heeded Zarin’s warnings. Instead he said, “We’re far away from our home and need to enlist the assistance of those we trust. We need the skills of wizards such as you and Zarin so we’re making an exception in your case.”
Given Zarin already knew several of the Draak and had visited their village, Tianna put her hands on her hips and said, “Zarin already knows, I assume?”
Marcus nodded. “Yes, we’ve known Zarin for many years and he has already gained the trust of the Draak.”
Tianna walked toward the closest Draak, which was Gabriel. She examined his scales for a moment. He didn’t move for fear that he would frighten her.
Instead of fear she was fascinated. “May I touch you?” she asked with pure curiosity in her eyes.
He nodded. She hesitantly moved her hand so her fingers gently rubbed up his arm. Given his now even taller height, she could only comfortably reach to his elbow without stretching. Although the scales looked and felt hard as steel they were extremely soft to the touch and glistened in the reflective sun. She closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. The heat that was emanating from Gabriel’s skin was like standing next to the welcoming warmth of an open cooking fire. She now understood the feeling of heat whenever she was near one of them.
While she examined Gabriel, Marcus moved beside her while Nathaniel went to speak with Seth, who had remained apart.
Each Draak seemed different. Their scales held a multitude of colors but had an overall hue that matched their eye color. With closer inspection, she also noticed that the color of their eyes wasn’t a solid color either. The color was much lighter and brighter toward the center and changed to a darker color as it moved out to the sides. It was also marbled with very thin swirls of silver specs. These specs made the eyes appear to glow and reflect light. She guessed that they had excellent night vision.
Where their mark was on their human chest, it now glistened as a crest on their dragon chest. Although their face had some scales, they were still very recognizable.
She inspected each Draak in turn. “Each of you is a different color. Does color have meaning?”
Marcus nodded and explained. “Our color identifies our Sett. A Sett is what we call a group of Draaks with similar characteristics. I’m from the Architect Sett, which is violet. Gabriel is from the Warrior Sett and their color is red. Nathaniel is blue from the Healer Sett, and Seth’s color is the green of the Tracker Sett.”
Tianna was fascinated. “Does your quest group represent all of the Setts or are there more?”
Marcus replied, “There are more. There’s also the Silver Dragons which make up the Craftsmen Sett.”
Gabriel’s face turned somber and he added but with some reluctance, “Don’t forget the Black Dragons.”
Given the reaction in the other Draak, she knew there was something very special about the Sett that Gabriel mentioned. “What Sett are the Black Dragons?”
Marcus really didn’t want to go into the darker side of Draak history but he thought she needed to know the important points. “The Black Dragons came from the Wizard Sett. They were destroyed over 860 years ago. Their Draaken was taken over by evil and destroyed all of his people that wouldn’t follow his evil path.”
Nathaniel left Seth and rejoined the group adding, “…which was every other member of his Wizard Sett. The legend says that his brother was an exceptional wizard, and the Draaken feared that he possessed the power to destroy him. He hunted his brother down and, in his rage, he killed him. Fearing retribution, he took what human followers he had and fled beyond Lagrangia’s borders.”
“Some believe that he left to build up his power base and created unstoppable human-based warriors. They believe that all of the current evil growing is because the Black has returned to this land. They also believe that the attacks made on villages are being carried out by his followers of evil—the Drenn.”
Tianna wondered if this evil Draak was connected to the creatures of her nightmares. She was going to ask about the creatures of the ground, the Dregg, but she didn’t want to say their name out loud. Instead she asked about the Draak himself. “What was the name of this Draaken?”
Marcus spoke the name solemnly. “Kai.”
At the mention of his name, she felt every Draak tense.
“But, if the Wizard Sett was destroyed over 800 years ago, surely this Kai is long dead.”
Marcus replied, “That’s what we all want to believe. Draaks can live well over 500 years but I’ve never heard of a Draak surviving into the 800s. Given Kai was several hundred years old when he became Draaken and he was a Draaken for quite some time before he went evil, if Kai were alive, he would be well over 1000 years old.”
Gabriel added, “It has been rumored that life has returned in the Wizard Sett’s castle of Obsidia, which was abandoned when Kai left. Many believe that Kai has returned to his former throne.”
Tianna trembled at the thought of Kai and his warriors. She hoped that he was just a legend and not real, but the fact that dragons were right in front of her made that a child’s dream.
Sensing Tianna’s unease, Nathaniel shifted nervously. “Are you afraid of us now?”
Tianna stared at him like she couldn’t understand why he would even ask that question. Although she feared this Kai they talked about, she was thrilled to meet the Draaks in front of her right now. Without hesitating she said, “Not at all. I’ve known that shapeshifters existed. I just never thought I’d ever meet one. You’re all fascinating to me.”
She moved over to touch Marcus’ chest. When she saw Seth still in his full dragon form, she pointed and asked, “Why isn’t he in partial form like the rest of you?”
Gabriel answered for Seth. “He’s only been able to shift for nine years. Males first shift in their mid-twenties. It takes many years to be able to control it enough to shift partially. I’m the oldest here. Watch what a Draak my age can do.” Tianna stared unblinkingly as he held out his right hand and transformed his knife-like talons back to normal human fingers. He, just as easily, returned it to talons. She watched in amazement as he willed the scales back from around his face and neck. As he shifted individual parts, the rest of his body remained unchanged.
Tianna turned to look at Seth. “So how old is Seth? I thought you said he was 18?”
Marcus answered this time. “As I said earlier, Draak can live centuries so we age very slowly. Although he looks eighteen in human years, he’s actually 34.”
Wonder crossed Tianna’s face. “If he’s 34, how old are the rest of you?”
Marcus pointed to each in turn. “I’m 221, Nathaniel is 175, and Gabriel is the oldest of our group at 382.”
Tianna examined Gabriel and said, “And I’d have guessed you were no older than 310.” She gave him a huge grin and a wink.
Everyone, except Seth, relaxed and gracefully shifted back to human form, their scales disappearing with the same fluid rippling water effect. Nathaniel was thrilled to see how quickly she had accepted their true nature, and Gabriel was surprised by the strength of mind she was showing. It was a trait he found very attractive.
Tianna couldn’t keep her eyes off of them. She wanted them to shift back and forth just so she could watch. “Does it hurt to shift?” she asked.
Marcus answered. “It can be uncomfortable for a minute. It’s worse when returning to human form, because shifting takes a lot of energy. The longer we stay in dragon form the weaker we will be when we return to human form, which is our natural state.”
Tianna took a moment to examine Seth. Resembling his human body, his dragon form was slender and more flexible looking. He had exceptionally large eyes, strong wings, and well-fit legs like a runner. The talons reminded her of the claws of a raccoon or large cat when they clawed their way up a tree. Other than short spikes running down his back, his scales were slicked back making his body appear smooth. Tianna wanted to feel his scales so, without hesitation, she started walking over toward Seth.
As she walked by Nathaniel, he grabbed her around the waist and exclaimed, “Hold on there, fearless. Seth is still considered young and is therefore unpredictable. You’ll need to keep at a safe distance when he’s fully shifted.” He liked having her in his arms but reluctantly let her go.
Tianna noticed that Seth had moved back to the very edge of the clearing, shaking his head at her. She was very disappointed that she couldn’t go to Seth and that Nathaniel’s arms were no longer around her. She stared at the Draaks in front of her. “Since the rest of you are older, could I approach one of you when you’re shifted?”
The hope in her eyes warmed Nathaniel’s heart and he couldn’t deny her anything. “Yes, just stay here until I call you.” Nathaniel walked over next to Seth as he shifted back to human form. Watching Seth shift made Tianna cringe. It wasn’t very fluid and looked painful.
Seth started to get dressed while Nathaniel got undressed. When Tianna caught herself gazing at Nathaniel and gawking at places a proper lady shouldn’t, she quickly shifted her gaze back to his eyes. She found him staring back at her with a wide grin on his face.
She stared unblinking as Nathaniel fully shifted. Once in dragon form, he said something she couldn’t understand. When she gave him a confused look, he nodded his head for her to come over.
Tianna thought his form was beautiful. Like Seth’s dragon, Nathaniel’s form resembled the mark on his chest. Other than the two dragons being the same general size, she was surprised how different Nathaniel’s dragon was from Seth’s.
Nathaniel’s dragon form was muscular but had softer features including smaller eyes, smooth scales, and short but sharp spines. These spines ran down its back but stopped just before they reached a long tail, which was smooth and very flexible, like it could be used to wrap around something. The talons were shorter and resembled long fingers. He also had a short horn at the tip of his nose and on the top of his head.
Tianna walked over and touched Nathaniel’s chest. He playfully nudged her shoulder with his head and she giggled. She noticed that the scales were just like those on his partially shifted body except they were larger. She continued to touch and examine him from head to toe. Nathaniel didn’t think she had missed an inch.
She couldn’t hold back the urge to rub the horn next to his nose. When she did, Nathaniel growled at her and smiled. His smile was full of very large, pointy, sharp white teeth. He then licked her hand with his tongue, which was split at the end like a snake’s. It was rough but pleasant on her skin and gave her gooseflesh up her arms. She imagined what it would like to be bathed by that tongue. She yelled at herself for the thought and quickly walked down Nathaniel’s body so he couldn’t see her blush.
She traveled all around him until she ended at his head again. She was fearless now and grabbed his horn to pull his head down so they could look eye to eye. She smiled and asked, “Would you extend your wings for me?”
The ground shook with his chuckle and he extended his wings out as if in a stretch. She gasped at the sight. They resembled bird’s wings in structure but these were semi-transparent when extended. Like the ridge down his back, the upper edge of the wings had the same short spikes. The transparent membrane was blue in color. Given Marcus’ earlier explanation of Sett color, she guessed that the others might have wings matching their primary dragon color. She asked Nathaniel and he nodded that she was correct. She thought that these colored veins must make the wing appear colored when the sunlight shone through them.
A huge grin formed on Tianna’s face and she pleaded, “Would you please fly for me? Better yet, would you take me for a ride?” She was so excited by the prospect that she was starting to breathe heavily. She didn’t wait for his answer and quickly scrambled up his back like a jungle cat climbing up a tree.
Just as she approached the back of his neck, she felt large hands on her legs pulling her back down to the ground. She turned to see Gabriel and he said, “Hold on there. You need to leave something for another day.”
He gave her a wonderful smile that made her catch her breath. She gave him a pout but it did no good. He ignored the face and placed her gently back on the ground. Feeling scrapes on her legs and arms, she made a mental note that she would wear her tree-climbing clothes the next time she climbed onto the back of a dragon, and she promised herself that there would be another time.
She had been examining Nathaniel and asking non-stop questions for over an hour. Marcus decided that they needed to get back to Zarin. Tianna didn’t argue but she was thinking of the hundreds of questions she still had for the Draaks as well as the hundreds she was going to ask Zarin.
She picked up Nathaniel’s clothes and handed them to him once he was back in human form. Nathaniel wasn’t shy so Tianna couldn’t help herself but let her eyes take a quick trip up and down his body.
When Nathaniel noticed her interest, he chuckled. “My lady, feel free to touch any parts you find interesting.”
She could think of no response so she just quickly turned around to talk to the other Draaks and let Nathaniel get dressed without an audience. She could hear him laughing behind her.
Just then Zarin appeared in the clearing and joined those gathered together.
Tianna gave Zarin a look. “Master, I think you’ve left out some stories about the Draak.”
Zarin sighed. “I’m sorry Tianna. I’ve kept things from you to try and protect you. While I was away, I’ve experienced the evil that you and I have talked about many times. I see the arrival of these Draak as a sign. It’s time for you to come out of hiding and learn about a great many things.”
Tianna was confused. “What do you mean by ‘come out of hiding’? I’m not hiding.”
Zarin replied, “For as long as I can remember, the evil has been growing. Since the day of your birth, I’ve noticed a dramatic increase in this evil. It’s searching for something. I’m not exactly sure what it’s trying to find but whatever it is, it can’t be allowed to find it. Magical villages have been forced to shroud their borders to save themselves. Non-magical villages are now being impacted as well. Those of us with talents must join the fight. You, my precious child, are such a talent.”
Tianna didn’t know exactly how to respond. “I’ve also felt this evil but I’m not strong enough to stand up to it. I’m nothing special. I’m just a small human woman. I know a few tricks, but I’m no warrior.”
Nathaniel wanted to voice his agreement but he remained silent. The other Draaks moved away quietly, staying out of the conversation.
Zarin shook his head. “That’s where you’re wrong. You’re very powerful and have yet to see all of your skills emerge.”
He knew it was time to tell her that she must leave him, but he didn’t want to see her go. He took in a deep breath while taking her hands in his. “To help you, I’m sending you with these Draak back to their home of Haven. Once there, you’ll learn to harness your power.”
Tianna gasped. “Leave you? I can‘t!” She wasn’t sure how to react to Zarin’s command. She longed for adventure, but now that she was being given the opportunity to venture out of Trille, she was terrified. Trille may never have felt like home, but it was the only home she knew. Could she leave her parents and Zarin behind?
Zarin responded with force this time. “Yes, you can and you will. You’ll leave Trille in three days. These Draak will be your guides and protectors.”
Nathaniel added, “And we’ll guard you with our lives if needed.” He had such a determined look on his face that it took Tianna’s breath away.
“Let’s go back and begin preparations.” Zarin led them back toward his home.
Nathaniel was walking behind Tianna and could sense her unease. He moved to her side, placed his hand on her back, and willed her mind to calm, saying, “It’ll be alright. You aren’t going out on your own. We’ll be right beside you.”
Tianna smiled up at him as she felt the tingling of his touch, and her nerves started to instantly calm. They followed the others back to Zarin’s, Tianna’s mind racing between excitement and fear.


Chapter 9 - Journey Begins

When the group arrived at Zarin’s home, the Draak noisily started preparing their mid-day meal. Tianna pulled Zarin to the side and expressed her concerns about leaving.
Zarin tried to ease her fears. “I know you’re frightened to be sent on your own but you are ready. You’re the most powerful apprentice I’ve known, and I’m very proud of you. Every part of me is saying that this is the right course.”
Tianna loved and trusted Zarin. She had never known one of his hunches to be wrong. After a long discussion, she reluctantly agreed to leave the home she had always known.
After their meal, Tianna went to inform her parents that she was leaving Trille. It was a tearful goodbye, however, Tianna knew in her heart that she would see them again. Unknown to Tianna, her parents had always known that she was meant for larger things, although their time with her seemed too short. While they talked, Tianna found out that her mother was expecting a child, so the sorrow of leaving was mixed with joy. Tianna thought it appropriate that her absence would be filled by a new life. 
After leaving her parent’s home, Tianna went to say goodbye to Sara. She watched her playing from a distance for a few minutes before joining her. Tianna called, “Hello Sara.”
Sara turned and ran to Tianna, hugging her around her waist.
Tianna kneeled in front of her. “I’m leaving on a trip and wanted to say goodbye.”
Sara’s face fell. She didn’t like it when Tianna left Trille. She asked, “Where are you going?”
“I’m going to visit the home of some new friends.” Tianna point to the north and said, “Their home is on the other side of Lagrangia so I’ll be gone for a while. Can you do me a favor while I’m away?”
Sara gave her a questioning stare. “What do you want me to do?”
“Once in a while, stop in and visit Zarin. Sometimes he forgets to eat so you’ll need to remind him. Maybe you could bring him some cookies.”
Sara nodded. Tianna knew that Sara liked Zarin and would be more than happy to get under his feet as often as she could.
Tianna continued, “Also, my mother is expecting a child and the baby will be born before I get back. Can you step in as the baby’s big sister until I return?”
She agreed and flung her arms around Tianna’s neck. “I don’t want you to go. I’ll miss you.”
Tianna closed her eyes and enjoyed the feel of Sara’s touch. “I’ll miss you too, but I promise I’ll come back.” As Sara started to release Tianna’ neck, Tianna said, “I’ll definitely miss those hugs of yours. Can I have an extra-large one before I leave?”
Sara enthusiastically complied and gave Tianna a hug so tight it took her breath away.
When Tianna returned home, Zarin could sense her somber mood, so he presented her with his spell book as a gift. She had always envied it, often daydreaming about the day when she would be considered a full wizard with a book like Zarin’s as her own. Now, staring down at the book in her hands, she realized that future was upon her. She gazed at her master, her emotions making it difficult for her to speak.
Zarin nodded his understanding and had her open the book, showing her spells that she had rarely seen. Many of them were beyond her current skills but, over time, she knew she would need to learn them. He also pointed out a section of the book that covered many magical creatures and their villages. She noticed some villages had an extensive amount of information while others were blank. The gaps made her nervous.
Zarin said, “While you travel, fill in any information you learn along the way.” His request caught her off guard. From a young age, she always believed that her master had all the answers. She was surprised to find that he was human after all. She nodded and smiled with pride that he considered her worthy of continuing his work.
Zarin worked with Seth on maps and navigation. Although young, Zarin agreed that Seth held incredible tracking abilities. He gave Seth a special map and said, “So far, your quest has visited Draak and human villages, as well as the magical villages that haven’t hidden themselves behind a shroud. You’ve looked in the obvious locations, but there are others hidden in the shadows. With the help of your Seer, I’ve helped reinforce the protection that several of the magical villages use to shroud themselves.” He handed Seth a map and said, “I created this map to help guide you to the secret locations of some of those that have hidden themselves. These villages are strong in magic and could be wonderful allies. But for the safety of these communities, you must protect this map with your life. It can’t be allowed to fall into enemy hands.”
To help protect the map, Tianna performed a spell that would hide its contents from anyone other than the Draaks. She thought she was being especially clever when she made an addition to the spell that when anyone else touched it, it caused the map to disappear and then reappear tucked in Seth’s belt. Also, since the villages they’ll visit will be shrouded, Zarin taught her the spell that he created uniquely for himself to request entry.
Zarin instructed Seth, “Lead your companions on a path that takes them to as many of these villages as possible but still keeps you headed to Haven. It’ll take more than just the Draaks to win this war. We need to enlist allies to join our cause.”
To Marcus, Zarin added, “While visiting these villages, make contact with the local leaders. Stay for a while and try to blend in, gain their trust. Negotiate whatever relationship you think is wise. Use the book to gain as much knowledge as you can so you don’t go into a village unprepared.”
In private, Zarin gave Marcus two letters. One letter was from himself and the other from Tianna’s human mother. He was to give them to Tianna only after she found out the truth about herself.
Since Gabriel’s primary focus was to keep the travelers safe at all costs, Zarin emphasized that Gabriel was to be on his guard at all times. He warned that not all the villages would welcome them with open arms. Tianna’s presence would make them a target. He added, “In times of strife, anything unusual attracts unfriendly, covetous eyes.”
Zarin shared with Nathaniel some special potions and herbs that can be used to enhance healing abilities. He told him that his primary goal, above all others, was to help protect Tianna. He said, “Unlike Gabriel, your strength isn’t of the body, but of the mind. As Tianna learns of her heritage, her powers will grow quickly, and I need you to monitor her mental stability. Help her be mentally strong and well-adjusted so she can withstand the inner turmoil in her future.” He put his hand on Nathaniel’s shoulder. “Can you do this for me?”
Nathaniel smiled and bowed, saying, “It would be my pleasure to watch over her mind and body.”
Zarin repeatedly told all the Draak, “Along your journey, help her discover her powers. She’ll need to learn to control them if she’s to survive.”
When the day to leave arrived, everyone mounted their horses and Zarin began his farewell speech. “Continue your hunt for your missing warrior, but keep an open mind. You’ve been searching for a mighty Draak warrior and have a very specific picture of what this creature should look like. Warriors can come in all shapes and sizes, so don’t close your mind to other possibilities. Things aren’t always what they seem.”
Tianna’s expression turned sad, and Zarin walked over and said, “The purpose for all things will be revealed in time. Learn all you can from these Draak. Trust that they will help protect you.”
The travelers all bowed from their saddles.
Tianna wanted to hug her old master. Before she had the chance to lean down to him, he swatted her horse, causing it to trot forward. He yelled after them, “Trust in each other, and I’ll see you all again.”
They rode off together and disappeared into the trees.
They traveled hard for several days. Tianna was an excellent rider and easily kept up with the group. She remained quiet most of the time, however, lost in thought of the adventures that lay ahead of her. Although those traveling with her watched her closely, they gave her the personal time she needed to adjust to her new circumstances.
Marcus did have to pull Tianna to the side several times when she kept trying to do all the cooking, cleaning, and washing. Her response was always the same, “But for 16 years, that’s been my job as an apprentice to Zarin. It was my responsibility to keep everything in order. I’ve interrupted your quest and feel like I should be doing more.”
Marcus countered with, “As I’ve said before, you’re not an apprentice within our group. You travel with us as our wizard, an equal member. On this team, we all share in the day-to-day responsibilities. It’s not just to share the work, it also keeps us working as a team at all times.”
Tianna replied, “I promise I’ll try. It’s just that I’ve never had to work as a team before. It’ll take some time for me to adjust to my new role.”
“Don’t worry, you’re still in the rotation and will have your turn to take care of us, but you must let the others continue to do their part. Try to enjoy the time while others take their turn to care for you.” He gave her a playful smile.
In the evenings, when time permitted, Tianna wrote in her book. There was no way for her to hide her journaling. When they asked her about it, she told them that she liked to keep personal thoughts. She also said they were private and didn’t want to share them. Everyone accepted her answer without question, except Nathaniel. He was so curious about this bewitching creature that he longed to read what thoughts she wrote about in her journal. He wanted to find a way to influence her and hoped some of the secrets within her book would give him some insight.
The morning of her rotation for making the morning meal, Tianna woke early. Much to Marcus’ dismay, she again went off on her own to find some items she wanted to use in their morning meal. Marcus sent Seth immediately after her and planned yet another discussion with her about not wandering off on her own. As a general rule, none of them were allowed to venture off alone given the evil that lurked around every corner.
Once the food hunters were out of sight, Nathaniel snuck into Tianna’s bedroll and found her journal. He studied the book carefully. Although he could see no locking mechanism, he couldn’t find a way to open it. When he tried to force it open, what initially appeared as a bookmark snaked out and bit him hard on the back of his right hand.
“Ouch!” he yelled as he dropped the journal. He growled as the snake-like vine returned to its original form. He cursed as he rubbed his wound and gently placed the book back where he found it. He had to chuckle when he saw a perfect ‘X’ shape on the back of his hand. The book had marked him. Although he tried to heal it, he knew it was going to take several days for the mark to completely disappear, assuming it would ever vanish.
After the two hunters returned and Marcus finished his lecture, Gabriel walked up and asked, “So, what did you two find for us for morning meal?”
Tianna smiled and said, “Seth found some great mushrooms and I found a large nest.” She showed off a clutch of enormous blue spotted eggs and beamed. “I thought I would cook you up some eggs. I have a special recipe I use for these blue ones that I think you’ll like.”
Nathaniel gently picked up an egg and stroked it tenderly, saying, “But Tianna, this one looks like my cousin.”
Tianna instantly panicked. “You don’t hatch from eggs, do you?” She suddenly cradled the remaining eggs like she was swaddling newborn babies. She almost became ill thinking that she may have previously eaten a Draak before he hatched.
They all laughed, Nathaniel the loudest. Marcus tried to hold back his amusement as he said, “Nathaniel is teasing. Don’t worry, these aren’t shifters. We’re born in human form. I think I need to provide you some lessons on the Draak.”
Gabriel snickered while taking the egg from Nathaniel and said, “I would love some eggs. I’ll help cook.”
During the meal, Tianna asked Nathaniel to pass her some bread. He had forgotten about his mark and handed her a roll. Tianna’s giggle made him realize his mistake. He tried to pull his hand back quickly, but it was too late. Tianna had seen the mark and she knew exactly what it was since she had seen similar marks on the backs of both Zarin’s and her father’s hands.
She glared at Nathaniel and smirked. “Nathaniel, is there something you need to tell me?”
He shook his head and had a rather sheepish look on his face. For once he was speechless. Everyone else watching the exchange was confused.
Seth asked, “What’s going on?”
Tianna stared at Nathaniel. “I think you need to ask Nathaniel that question.”
They all shifted their eyes to Nathaniel, and when he didn’t respond, Tianna did. “Someone tried to read my journal.”
Nathaniel shrugged. “Sorry, I was curious. I wanted to know what secrets you’ve hidden in those pages.” He rubbed his hand as if it ached. “That journal of yours really has quite a bite.”
“That’s what you deserve for sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong.”
Gabriel threw some bread at Nathaniel. “Serves you right, Lover Boy.”
Tianna looked over at the now laughing Draak and explained. “I started journaling once I moved into Zarin’s home. Although I was thrilled to be Zarin’s apprentice, I had a difficult time adjusting to my new role and surroundings. It was also hard to deal with the villagers’ unkind words about my new arrangements. Since I couldn’t express my feelings out loud, my mother suggested that I try writing my feelings down. She gave me a journal as a gift. When I started to write, I found that it helped. One night I caught Zarin trying to read my journal. I scolded him and placed a spell on my book. It was one of my first home-made spells. After Zarin felt the sting of a bite, he apologized for trying to read my private thoughts, although he was quite impressed by my natural spell abilities.”
Marcus chuckled and said, “Very inventive.”
Tianna pointed to Nathaniel’s newest mark. “Zarin carried the ‘X’ for a very long time. If I look at his hand now really hard, you can still see a faint outline of it.”
Nathaniel continued to rub his hand and muttered, “Great.”
Tianna was about to call her healing fire to heal his ache, when blue fire suddenly flared in Nathaniel’s left hand. He sighed in relief as he pressed the flames on his latest body art.
Tianna was shocked, and she stared at Nathaniel’s fire in amazement. She had never seen anyone else able to wield this power. She now understood the fire in his dragon mark. For a brief moment, she thought about willing her fire forward and showing him that she had the same skill, but she decided against it. Nathaniel was a Draak. The thought that she shared a common power with a Draak scared her. She knew they already thought of her as an oddity, and she didn’t want to give them any more proof, so she remained silent about her hidden talent. Maybe on another day she would privately share her secret with Nathaniel.
A daily routine gradually emerged as the days passed. They took turns performing all of the day to day chores. They rode hard throughout the day on a path that Seth laid out. Marcus typically picked out the place that they would stay for the night. Tianna continued to sleep in trees. The Draak were amazed how she never slipped or fell off of a branch. It was as if the trees protected her as she climbed or slept.
In the evenings before bed, Marcus gave Tianna Draak history lessons and Gabriel gave fighting lessons to Seth. Gabriel encouraged Tianna to join them. She was exceptional with her bow, but that wouldn’t help much at close distances. Although he knew she was strong, he didn’t know if she had any experience in self-defense. Given the dangers they faced on their travels, he wanted her to be able to defend herself.
As they trained, he was pleasantly surprised by her natural warrior abilities. Her archery and knife skills were excellent, however, techniques that utilized her body’s small size to her advantage were unknown to her. Everyone took turns trying to attack her until Gabriel was satisfied that she could handle the most common attack scenarios. Most nights, Tianna was exhausted and fell asleep early.
After a week’s travel, they were setting up camp for the night and Tianna ventured off to collect firewood. She promised to stay within sight of the camp, so Marcus agreed to let her go by herself. After she had traveled a short distance, she heard something rustling in the brush in the opposite direction from the camp. She turned to look, not seeing anything. She assumed it was just an animal. This pleased her because she knew the men were hungry for meat and now she had the opportunity to surprise them by bringing back their meal. She didn’t have her bow with her, so she drew her long knife in one hand and a dagger in the other. She stalked her prey silently, moving temporarily out of sight of the camp toward the noise.
When she approached a cluster of thick brush, a dark, unfamiliar voice spoke quietly from close behind her. “Hello sweet thing.”
Tianna froze. As she stood there, two other men walked out of the dark in front of her with their swords at the ready.
She was surrounded.
The men in front of her gawked at her body and gave her leering smiles. The larger of the two said, “You’re a pretty little one. Now put down those pointy sticks of yours before you hurt yourself.” He kissed at her, twirling his huge broadsword as he spoke.
Tianna held tight to her weapons and tried to remember Gabriel’s lessons, willing her body to remain calm. She smelled a man who desperately needed a bath directly behind her and, out of the corner of her eye, she saw him raise his arms slowly like he was about to try to grab her. She surprised him by shoving back into him, causing him to stagger with her weight. She took advantage of his unsteady position and kicked back up between his legs as hard as she could. She knew she had hit her target when she heard him gasp in pain. She quickly dropped into a squatting position as his arms tried to grab her on his way to the ground. He caught nothing but air and fell to the ground in obvious agony.
One of the other men snarled, “That wasn’t very nice.”
She scurried back up onto her feet and screamed for her protectors just as the man came after her. There was no way to run, so she needed to defend herself until help arrived. When he sliced his sword down at her, she swung her long knife and deflected his strike. The power in his strike was so hard that it almost knocked her off her feet.
She knew she couldn’t withstand his strength and decided to listen to an inner voice telling her what to do. She readied herself. When she blocked his next strike, she slid down under him and stabbed her dagger up through his stomach into his chest as hard and deep as she could.
She screamed again as his body went limp and fell on top of her.
With a flash, the man was lifted off of her and thrown into the trunk of a nearby tree. She watched as he dropped to the ground, lifeless. When she stared up, she saw a partially shifted Gabriel staring back down at her with a sword in his hand. Nathaniel was at his side.
Gabriel commanded to Nathaniel, “Take her to safety. Make sure she isn’t injured.”
Nathaniel scooped up Tianna like she weighed nothing and within seconds had her away from the fighting. As Nathaniel checked Tianna’s body, she watched as Gabriel and Marcus fought and killed the other two men. Seth was nowhere in sight.
Nathaniel grabbed her face so she would look at him. Obviously he had been talking to her and she hadn’t heard him. “Are you injured?” he asked in a panic.
She stared at him, confused, until she examined herself. She was covered in blood. She did a quick body check and said shakily, “Other than this cut on my arm, I think I’m fine. Most of this blood isn’t mine. It’s his.” She pointed to the body lying at the base of the tree with her dagger sticking out of his belly. Nathaniel sat her down carefully and started tearing her shirt away from the cut.
Tianna jumped when Seth burst from the trees. He announced while panting, “I searched the area and found no one else, but I did find their camp. Looks like these three are the only ones in their group.”
They all returned to Tianna’s side, remaining alert.
Seth asked, “How is she?”
Nathaniel sighed in relief. “She has a bad cut on her arm, but it appears she’ll be fine.”
Gabriel growled. “If she can be moved, let’s get her back to our camp.”
Tianna was about to stand when Nathaniel scooped her up again. She protested but he refused to put her down. The fear of what could have happened to her overwhelmed him, and he needed her close to calm himself.
She asked, “Can I at least go get my dagger and knife?”
Before Nathaniel could respond, Gabriel walked over to the downed warrior and pulled her dagger out. On the way back he picked up her long knife.
Once they were back in camp, Nathaniel helped Tianna clean up as the other Draaks stood guard. Nathaniel willed his blue fire to heal her wound. She closed her eyes and sighed as the pain eased, realizing that this was the first time she had ever been the recipient of someone else’s blue fire. It truly was magical.
Once Nathaniel was done, she thanked him and proceeded to tell exactly what happened.
She stared at Gabriel and tried to smile. “I tried to do what you taught me, well, close to it. I had to improvise a little.” She then asked very apprehensively. “Did I kill him?” She wasn’t sure what she wanted as the answer.
Gabriel nodded. “Your dagger penetrated his heart. I think he was dead before he fell on you.” What he didn’t tell her was that her dagger had penetrated the enemy’s body in a perfect angle for killing. He had trouble teaching his young warriors in Haven to be able to achieve this strike during close combat. This small human was able to do it instinctively.
“No, not human,” he reminded himself silently.
Tianna hung her head. “I’ve killed animals before, but I’ve never killed a person.” Her body started to shake like she was just as cold on the outside as she felt on the inside.
Gabriel patted her on her shoulder. “You did what you needed to do. It’s never easy to take a life.” Sensing her distress, Nathaniel pressed his palm against her back and willed his blue fire to appear, causing her body to relax.
Once she calmed down, Tianna asked, “Who were those men?”
Marcus answered. “Those were warriors of the Drenn. They’re evil and ruthless. You’re very lucky to have walked away relatively unharmed.”
Before Marcus could reprimand her yet again, Tianna said, “I’m sorry I went too far away from the camp alone. It won’t happen again.” Marcus could hear the honesty in her voice and hoped this was the final lesson on the subject. She now understood the dangers waiting out there and was grateful the lesson ended as it did.
Tianna rubbed her arms as if she felt a chill. “Zarin has told me horrible stories about the Drenn. What are they doing out here? We’re way off the beaten path.”
Seth answered. “They’re most likely scouts checking out the lay of the land.”
Gabriel added, “Knowing that their forces are somewhere nearby, we’ll have to remain on high alert at all times.”
Marcus stood. “That’s enough talk for now. We’ve been through a rough evening and I suggest that we try to get some sleep. We’ll have another long day tomorrow.”
Although Tianna wanted to help guard their camp, she knew that her skills were not up to the challenge yet. She vowed to take Gabriel’s lessons more seriously from here out so that she could step in and help protect her fellow travelers if ever needed. She crawled up into her tree bed, while the Draaks took turns guarding the camp throughout the night.
Given the attack, Marcus realized the Draaks needed to stay battle ready. To help with this goal, Marcus declared at morning meal that every couple of days they needed to stretch their wings.
Tianna learned that a Draak needed to shift completely on a regular basis to keep their body strong, both human and dragon. They described it to her as sitting too long in one position and the muscles getting stiff. She enjoyed watching them shift. She loved how they would soar up high into the air and then glide gracefully with their wings spread wide.
It didn’t take Tianna long to be able to recognize, even at a distance, which dragon was which. She discovered that she had been correct about the colored tracings in their wings. When seen from the ground, the sunlight caused the extended wings to appear to glow the primary color of their Sett. Even without the color, their personalities were obvious.
Nathaniel was constantly trying to keep everyone laughing and letting out their stress by shouting challenges. Each day brought a new challenge, such as who could fly the highest or the fastest, or who could dive closest to the ground before pulling up.
Gabriel was usually in teacher mode and was always offering advice to Seth and, sometimes, to Nathaniel.
Marcus just liked to glide through the air with his eyes closed, appearing to be deep in thought.
She asked them if they could hunt and eat in their dragon form. They could, and do at times, but they said they preferred to eat in their human form. They could also talk as full dragons, except their voices came out more like a growling sound. It took Tianna some time to be able to understand their words. When they were on the ground, she loved to lean against them to feel the heat off of their bodies. She even found where they each liked to be scratched and where they were ticklish.
She had seen both Nathaniel’s and Seth’s shifted dragon back in Trille. Now she was finally able to take a closer look at Marcus’ and Gabriel’s dragon forms.
Marcus’ dragon was large and his muscles more defined than both Seth’s and Nathaniel’s dragons. In contrast, Gabriel’s dragon was by far the most striking and intimidating in appearance. His body was very muscular, covered in large, sharply spiked spines and knife-like talons. His scales were large and hard, resembling thick body armor. He also had small wing-like flaps on the sides of his head that he could fold back or expand out like a fan. When extended, he looked exceptionally threatening. All parts of his dragon were covered with various shades of red that glistened in the sun, making him glow like he was on fire.
Although visually frightening, she loved the strength and feeling of protection she received from Gabriel. She wanted him to know that she wasn’t afraid of him, so during one of their play sessions, she begged Gabriel to take her for a ride. It took her over an hour of non-stop nagging and begging before he finally gave in, exclaiming, “You’re the most stubborn woman I’ve ever met!”
She shrugged her shoulders and quickly scurried up his back before he could change his mind. It took her only a moment to realize she needed to change her clothes before she went on her ride. Gabriel’s scales were very sharp and had already made several thin cuts in her skin.
She jumped off and yelled, “Don’t move. I’ll be back before you can spell the word ‘dragon’.” True to her word, she was back in a flash, wearing her riding outfit with the reinforced leather pants. Before he could offer any protest, she was on his back again. She sat just above his wings between two very large spikes and held on, hugging his body tightly with her thighs. She called, “Let’s go!”
When his wings extended and they left the ground, she let out a yell of delight. She found that she loved being up in the air. She begged him to dive and twirl but he refused. He was afraid she would fall off. She decided that once they arrived at Haven, she was going to make a riding harness to make it easier and safer to stay up on his back.
She was also becoming accustomed to them regularly stripping naked in front of her. As a healer she was used to seeing naked bodies, but this was different. Although it was against modest human customs, she thought that the view was very nice. She was raised that it was improper to fully disrobe in front of anyone except their spouse. She enjoyed being around people so comfortable within their own skin, and she wished that she could be the same way.
Several times, Nathaniel caught Tianna watching him get in and out of his clothes. He was thrilled that he had finally found a potential weakness in her armor. After one of his dragon stretches when he noticed her watching him dress, he decided to play with her weakness and made quite a show of it. As they headed back to camp, he walked up very close behind Tianna and whispered. “I’d be happy to undress again for your viewing pleasure any time you ask.” He blew gently on the back of her neck.
Tianna couldn’t help herself. When she felt the heat of his body and his hot breath, her body betrayed her by shivering and her legs went momentarily weak. He had to catch her to keep her upright. She internally yelled at herself for letting this Draak get to her and for giving in so easily to her urges. 
Her anger at herself spilled out. She quickly turning to glare at Nathaniel and yelled, “Nathaniel. Go…chew on a stick!”
Without skipping a beat, he smiled innocently and replied, “Only if you chew on my stick first.”
As always, Tianna couldn’t think of a single thing to say. She just turned in a huff and headed back to their campsite with Nathaniel chuckling behind her.
Unlike her lack of ability to keep her eyes to herself, the Draaks all made a point of turning their backs when she needed to change or do other personal tasks. The males were very comfortable in or out of clothes, and she was grateful for their discretion.
At night after Gabriel gave Seth and Tianna lessons, and Seth practiced braiding Tianna’s hair. It had become a nightly ritual that still seemed to drive Nathaniel crazy, which made her smile. Seth was getting better at braiding, he didn’t tug or pull her hair as much, and the braids were actually tight enough that they were staying in through the night.
Despite these small pleasures, they stayed alert because they regularly saw signs of where evil had touched the land. They found destroyed campsites, burnt out sections of forest, and heard stories from other travelers they met along the way. Evil was growing stronger every day.


Chapter 10 - In the Dark

After an exceptionally long ride, Tianna lay in her tree bed writing in her journal. Once she was done, she stared up into the stars and listened to the sounds of the woods, quickly falling asleep.
*~*~*~*
Tianna found herself in a dark and unfamiliar forest wearing nothing but a thin nightdress. “Where am I?” she wondered as her body shivered. She wasn’t sure if her body’s reactions to her surroundings were from the cool air or from the uneasy feeling flowing through her body.
She felt the trunk of a nearby tree in an attempt to calm her mind, but this time the feel of the rough bark provided no comfort. As she closed her eyes and inhaled several calming breathes, she caught a pleasant, earthy scent, like the smell of fresh plowed dirt. There was another scent mixed in that she couldn’t place, maybe a spice. The aroma was intoxicating and made her sway, causing all unease to leave her body.
The scent called to her and drew her deeper into the forest. Following, she was drawn through the trees until it was joined by the whispering of a male voice. Sensing his desperation to find her, she began to run until she burst into a clearing. She expected to see him waiting for her, except no one was there.
Her hair began to billow around her. She held a hand up to catch the breeze and found that the air was completely still. Hearing the snap of a branch, she quickly spun around to find a tall, black figure standing about fifty paces away. The dark silhouette was motioning her to come closer; she needed to go to him.
As she moved slowly toward her dark stranger, she caught a new scent. This one she didn’t care for. It was a bitter smell that reminded her of something, except she just couldn‘t get the right word into her mind. Although she wanted to get away from this new odor, the other scent called to her. She breathed it in until her lungs felt like they were going to burst.
She continued moving forward until she was less than five paces away, but the man’s face was still hidden in shadow. Then another voice entered her mind. This time it was a woman’s voice. It was as soft as a whisper, growing quickly in volume. The voice seemed so familiar, and she knew it was very important that she listen. Suddenly the word she was saying became clear. She heard, “RUN!”
Tianna instantly began to panic and tried to turn to make her escape, except her body wouldn’t move. The dark figure was now closing the final distance to her. He was close enough that she felt heat emanating from his body and yet she still couldn’t quite make out any of his features.
She stood her ground and screamed, “Go away!” The bitter smell hit her senses so hard that she became nauseous.
The dark figure was now so close to her face that she could feel his hot breath on her cheeks. He stopped, sensing her presence but seeming unable to see her exact position. He took in a deep breath and said, “Mmmm. I can taste your scent on my tongue.” His hand started to rise toward her face. “Call to me so I can find you. I need to touch your skin.”
Hands covered in dark muck burst out of the ground, grabbing her ankles and pulling her under. Their bitter scent filled the air, and she suddenly remembered what the odor was. It was the smell of death. Her body started to shake uncontrollably. She tried to scream, but her mouth was unable to form sounds.
The dark figure chuckled. “I can feel your resistance, but there’s no point to fight me. Your scent draws me and it will guide me to you. We’re destined to be together for you are MINE!” He let out a thunderous growl so low and loud that the air vibrated with its strength. 
Tianna found her voice and let out a terrified scream as she felt herself fall backwards toward the ground and the waiting hands.
*~*~*~*
Gabriel dropped his sword and caught Tianna in his arms just before she hit the ground. He had heard her scream from up in her tree nest and came running in lightning speed. Tianna was ice cold yet covered in sweat, and she was shaking so hard Gabriel had a hard time holding on to her without hurting her.
“Put her on the ground!” yelled Marcus as he came running, surveying the scene.
Tianna panicked and screamed, “Not on the ground! The hands…they’re waiting for me there. I must get back up into the trees!”
She struggled in Gabriel’s arms, trying futilely to get away to the safety of the branches. He wouldn’t let her go. Since she couldn’t get away or fight him, she scrambled in his arms. She managed to fling herself into him so that her legs straddled his waist and her arms hugged his neck. She pinned herself against him so hard that if he had been human, she would have seriously injured him. She clung to him as her body continued to shake.
While Gabriel held Tianna, everyone else surrounded them.
Seth sniffed the air and, for a moment, noticed an odd scent. He looked to Gabriel and asked, “What happened?”
Since Tianna was starting to cut off Gabriel’s air supply, he responded in a strangled voice. “I don’t know. I woke to an uneasy feeling. Then I heard her scream and got here just in time to catch her. She would’ve broken her neck.”
Nathaniel went into healer mode. “Give her to me so I can examine her.”
Tianna wasn’t going to let go without a fight. Nathaniel willed his blue fire to appear and placed his hands on her back. When he touched her, she jumped. He willed her to calm down and told her mentally that she was now safe and could let go of Gabriel. After a few minutes, she started to listen to the voices that were around her and slowly eased her hold. 
After she seemed coherent enough to listen, Gabriel said, “Let go now Tianna. We want Nathaniel to take a look at you. You’re bleeding.” This voice she trusted and she let go.
Still refusing to touch the ground, she was passed over into Nathaniel’s arms. She wrapped herself around his chest in another death grip. He walked over to his bedroll holding her body tightly against his and rubbing her back. Their connection felt so right. He kneeled so he could set her down on his bed. She refused to let go and tucked her face into his neck. 
Nathaniel whispered into her ear, “You’re safe now. You can let go. I won’t let anything hurt you. I’ll protect you with my life.”
She listened to his voice, which was like music to her ears, and breathed in his scent. She sighed as her body relaxed into his arms and had to fight an odd urge to taste his neck. He was having a similar reaction and was reluctant to let her go.
His dragon stirred as the scent of her blood filled his lungs. He knew he had to let her go before his dragon took the situation into his own hands, so he released his hold and she allowed him to lay her down. He made sure none of her body touched the dirt.
Starting at her head, he slowly let his fire-tipped fingers examine her body, healing cuts and bruises along the way. His hands loved touching her and he caressed as much of her skin as the situation would allow. He noticed that her leather-based clothing helped protect her but, wherever her skin was bare, she had injuries. When he reached her feet, his dragon growled softly in his mind. The journey had been too short and he wanted to start over again. The intimate thoughts that were popping into his mind were cut short when he noticed odd finger-like bruises on her ankles. He didn’t want to scare Tianna any more than she already was, so he decided he would tell Marcus about them later.
His private moment with Tianna ended when everyone gathered around them.
Marcus asked Tianna, “Can you tell us what happened?”
Reality finally came back to her and she sat up. “Nightmare.” Her body shivered in the cool night air so Nathaniel sat next to her and put his arm around her. His dragon was thrilled to have a reason for having her in his arms again. For extra warmth, he kept his blue fire going and placed his hand on her waist. Within moments her shivering stopped.
She gazed into his eyes and said, “Thank you.” Her voice seemed to speak directly to his dragon and he had to fight hard not to bend down and kiss her.
Tianna hated to tell them about a silly recurring childhood dream and her fear of sleeping on the ground. She had been having similar dreams since she was a small child, and she feared they would just think she was a silly girl. This dream was the worse of them all.
Marcus knew that whatever could affect Tianna like this was very important. “You must tell us what happened. There must be no secrets between us if we’re to survive.”
With Nathaniel at her side, she felt safe enough to tell her story. Once she began to tell them about her nightmare, she couldn’t stop. It was like someone let out the plug in her brain and everything rushed out. She told them of her initial childhood dreams and how they had morphed into the nightmare of her adult life. She also told them why she slept in trees.
As Tianna talked, the Draaks stared at each other. They now knew that she was the one the evil was searching for.
Tianna continued, “They just keep getting worse, and the dark figure…” She shivered and Nathaniel held on tighter. ”This time I’d have gone to him. The other voice was the only thing that stopped me.”
“Did you recognize this other voice?” Marcus asked.
Tianna shook her head. “No, not exactly. I know it was a woman that seemed familiar, but I don’t who she is.”
Although Marcus knew that Tianna needed to be told the truth about the evil, he decided now was not the time. They would speak to her in the light of day. He stood and said, “I think Tianna has been through enough tonight and needs to get back to sleep. We can talk more in the morning.”
His fellow Draaks nodded their silent understanding. They knew tomorrow was going to be a difficult day for all of them.
Gabriel stood and announced, “Well, she won’t be sleeping in trees anymore.” When she started to argue, he interrupted her. “That isn’t open to negotiation. I’ve seen you climb your trees. It’s as if you are part tree. Something that can knock you out of branches is significant. You could’ve been killed. We pledged to keep you safe and that’s what we’ll do, even if you don’t like it.”
Nathaniel let go of Tianna and leaned back on his arms. “If I may make a suggestion, if she’s to sleep on the ground, let her sleep next to one of us. Then we can be right there at the first sign of trouble.”
Tianna gave him a look. ”And I suppose you’re volunteering to share your bed with me?” Gazing into his eyes, she secretly hoped his answer would be ‘yes’.
He gave her one of his smiles that made her toes curl. “You know I’d be happy to share my bed with you any time you ask.”
Gabriel thought logically about Nathaniel’s proposal for a second. He said, “I can’t believe I’m going to say this, but I agree with Nathaniel.” Everyone turned and gave him an angry glare, so he continued his explanation, “We need to be very close to her to know when things go wrong.” He glared toward Nathaniel. “We aren’t going to bed her. We’re going to protect her.”
Nathaniel was instantly overwhelmed by a feeling of protective instincts toward the woman sitting next to him. Protecting her was his responsibility.
They all decided it was the best approach and Tianna reluctantly agreed. She wasn’t sure how to handle this since she had never slept next to an adult male. The faces of several women from Trille filled her mind. If they were to see her now, they would give her another not so polite name.
Marcus glanced up into the sky. “The night is only half over. Let’s try to get some sleep.” He looked to Seth. “Go get her blankets from the tree.” Seth nodded, asking silently for Marcus to follow him. Nathaniel quickly joined them.
When they were alone, Seth mentioned the scent in the air where Tianna fell. “I know that someone or something was here. I’m sure of it. The scent is like nothing I’ve ever encountered. Someone was here and tried to take Tianna.”
Nathaniel added, “She had finger marks on her ankles. Someone actually did grab her.” Nathaniel quickly returned to Tianna’s side as Seth ran to get her blankets.
Tianna stood while everyone started to scramble back to their beds. She didn’t know exactly what to do. “Where do I sleep?” she asked rather unsure of what she wanted as the answer.
Gabriel walked over to Tianna and took her hand in his. “You’ll sleep between me and Marcus tonight.” Nathaniel wanted to protest except, given the inappropriate images appearing in his mind, he thought it best that he keep his distance until his dragon could calm down.
Marcus and Gabriel setup the bedrolls with Tianna’s bed tucked between them. She was still standing on Nathaniel’s bedroll, peering at the ground between her feet and where her bed was now located. When she didn’t take a step, Nathaniel scooped her up into his arms and carried her over to her target location. He kissed her on her forehead and said, “Good night, My Sweet.” He returned to his own bed without making any comments.
Tianna got under her covers. There was about a foot between her and her protectors now lying on either side of her. It felt like a canyon to her. She asked a little sheepishly, “If you don’t mind, can you both get a little closer?”
The two men turned to look at her and nodded. “We’ll both move closer to you and you just tell us when to stop.”
Both men started to scoot over. She didn’t tell them to stop until they were pressed tightly against her. She turned on her side and motioned Gabriel to tuck in behind her until her back pressed against his stomach. She had Marcus roll over and she tucked him in so that her torso was pressed tightly against his back.
“Almost there,” she thought.
She reached back and grabbed Gabriel’s arm and leg and wrapped them over her. Gabriel was now so close to Marcus that his arm and leg touched Marcus’ back. Tianna was in a Draak cocoon. In reality she wanted to have someone beneath her as well so they would separate her from the ground. She couldn’t think of a way to make that work that wouldn’t put her in an even more compromising position, so she just hugged Marcus’ back and closed her eyes.
Nathaniel shared guard duties with Seth that night. He watched Tianna with his fists clenched, because he wanted to be the one holding her and keeping her safe. He couldn’t understand why she was affecting him so much. He could have any woman he wanted, but Tianna was the one that kept popping into his mind. He needed to get her out of his system and fast. But as the night went on, he kept his eyes steadily on the mound of flesh lying just a few paces away.
Nathaniel wasn’t the only one to spend much of the night awake. Gabriel never relaxed his protective instincts. All night he watched Tianna sleep and analyzed every sound and noise she made. Although he gently nudged her a couple times when he felt her tense, she didn’t seem to have any more attacks.


Chapter 11 - The Truth

The morning arrived without any additional incidents. Marcus woke already deep in thought about Tianna and contemplating whether it was time to tell her the truth about herself. The dream showed him that, for some reason, the evil had a connection to her and wanted her. To keep her safe, she needed to know about her heritage. He remembered his own words to her the night before. “There must be no secrets between us if we’re to survive.” It was even truer today than it was last night.
He made his decision and after morning meal he would tell her the truth.
Tianna woke unable to move and not wanting to. She was still wrapped up just as tightly as when she fell asleep. Her arms were tight around Marcus and her body was being hugged just as tightly by Gabriel. She wondered if they would realize that last night was the longest stretch of time anyone had ever held her. She was energized by it and contemplated staying there forever.
The night before seemed unreal and, thinking back now, she couldn’t figure out why she reacted so strongly. She decided that she would try to ignore it and resume her normal routine. She didn’t want anyone worrying about her.
Feeling Tianna stir, Gabriel asked, “How did you sleep?”
She had an overwhelming urge to purr like a cat. She didn’t know where that came from and pushed the urge back. Instead she said, “Very nice. Thank you.” She added quickly so he didn‘t have to ask, “And no more dreams.”
Gabriel and Marcus unraveled themselves from Tianna, which took a few minutes because they were all tangled up in arms, legs, and blankets. Once they stood as three separate individuals, Tianna looked over and saw Nathaniel still lying in his bed. He was staring at her with such intensity, she quickly averted her eyes.
Within minutes, Marcus was already fixing morning meal. Tianna asked if she could help, but he said she needed a day off. If she wasn’t going to cook, then she wanted to get cleaned-up. Grabbing her supplies and some clean clothes, she started to walk toward the lake, which was located a few hundred paces from their camp.
Within a flash, Gabriel was in front of her blocking her path and said, “Sorry my lady, but I can’t allow you out of our sight. After last night, we need to set some new rules.”
Tianna put her hands on her hips. “I thank you for your concern, but I’m fine. Last night was just a silly dream. I’ve forgotten all about it already.” That was a big lie and he knew it.
Marcus joined them. “Tianna, I’m sorry. I have to agree with Gabriel. Your dream was enlightening. I fear it’s a sign.”
Tianna asked, “What do you mean a sign?”
Putting his hand on her shoulder and gently pushing her back to the camp, Marcus said, “Let’s postpone the bath, eat some food, and then we can talk.”
They all ate in silence. Something unspoken was hanging in the air and Tianna could feel it.
After they finished their meal and everything was cleared away, Marcus and Gabriel moved to stand next to the fire, facing where Tianna was now sitting. Seth sat to Tianna’s left and Nathaniel sat closely to her right.
Marcus cleared his throat as if he was going to start a speech. “Tianna, there’s something we need to tell you. Before we left Trille, while you and Seth were visiting your parents, Zarin, Gabriel, and I had a long talk. He told us things that you need to now hear. It isn’t going to be easy, but evil has touched you and we need to prepare to fight. Before we can face this evil, you need to know the truth.”
Tianna had no idea what Marcus was talking about. What truth didn’t she know? Given the looks in all of their faces, Tianna wasn’t sure she wanted to hear what they had to say, and a knot started to form in her stomach. Nathaniel could sense her unease and moved close enough that they almost touched.
Marcus continued after a brief pause, “You need to know the truth about who you really are.”
Tianna’s face turned white, and she didn’t want to hear any more. She no longer wanted to know and had an overwhelming urge to run. She scanned the area trying to find what would be her best escape route.
Nathaniel sensed what she was thinking of doing. He shifted his position so he was straddled behind her and put his hands gently on her waist. He wanted to be in position to hold her if she tried to run. Tianna was so focused on Marcus and her escape route that she didn’t even notice Nathaniel’s movement.
Marcus proceeded to tell her everything that Zarin had said. He told her about her birth and her birth mother. She learned that she had a part in this war—a destiny to fulfill. She knew that she was different from everyone else from an extremely young age, but she never would have believed the story that Marcus was now telling her.
She asked, unsure what she wanted as the answer, “Then what exactly am I?” When she spoke her voice shook.
 Gabriel was the one that answered her question. “You’re a magical creature and truly unique. We know that Arielle was Faye and that you carry the blood of many other creatures, including Draak.”
Hearing the truth about herself made her head spin, and she felt like she was about to pass out. Nathaniel quickly pulled her back to lean on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her and tried to calm her with his mind and blue fire.
When Tianna found the ability to speak, she said, “Let me see if I have this right. My parents aren’t my parents. My real mother was Faye. She somehow conceived me from some kind of magical stew which includes who knows what. She gave birth and left me alone while she went back to wherever the Faye disappear. Zarin knew this all along and didn’t tell me.” Staring down at her lap she added almost at a whisper, “So, I am a freak of nature with no home or family. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”
Marcus shook his head. “Tianna, you’re a gift. Zarin was protecting you. To keep you safe, you needed to be hidden from the magical world until you were old enough to accept your destiny. He did this because he loves you.”
That last statement set her off. “Loves me! You don’t lie to people you love. He doesn’t love me. No one does! I’ve been an outcast all of my life. How could he have done this to me?” She struggled to get out of Nathaniel’s arms. “Nathaniel, let me go! I need to get away from all of this.”
She could struggle all she wanted, but Nathaniel wasn’t letting go.
Seth stepped into the conversation. “Tianna, you can’t leave. We need to stay together to prevent the evil from taking you.”
It was now Marcus’ turn to speak again. “I think the fact that evil is hunting for you is telling us that you’re even more powerful than any of us realize. If the evil takes you, it’ll try to use you as a weapon.”
Tianna let out a large breath. “But I didn’t ask for this. Don’t I get a say?”
Marcus understood how she felt. “No one picks their destiny; destiny picks you. Your path brought you to us. We don’t know exactly what you’ll face in your future, but we do know that you aren’t alone. We’ll be right by your side.”
Gabriel added, “We’ll help you bring out the talents that are hidden within you and train you to use those skills to the best of your ability.”
For the next hour they tried desperately to calm Tianna’s reaction to her new reality. After her voice was almost hoarse, she said as a statement of fact, “I’m not human.”
Nathaniel leaned in, kissed her head, and whispered to her, “Neither are we. Welcome to our magical family.” He continued to hold her tightly and couldn’t help but breathe in her scent. He loved having her safe within his arms.
Tianna had enough talking for a while. Her head was spinning and she was emotionally worn out. “I need time alone to think this through. May I go take my bath now?”
Gabriel answered. “Only if someone comes with you.” She knew there was no point arguing so she agreed.
Nathaniel cautiously and reluctantly released her from his hold and she picked up the pile of clothes and supplies she had set down earlier. She grabbed the first hand she touched and said, “Come on. Let’s go.” Feeling the strength within the hand she held, she knew who it was without having to look. It was Gabriel. The two of them walked hand in hand down to the lake. Nathaniel watched them silently until they were out of sight. An unexpected pang of jealousy welled within him.
Within a few minutes, they arrived at the edge of the lake. Tianna turned to Gabriel and requested, “Turn around while I take off my clothes and slip into the water.”
Gabriel took security to a whole new level. He shook his head. “Sorry my lady, but I’ll not take my eyes off of you for a second. We must be on high alert.”
Tianna put her hands on her hips. “I know you Draaks are comfortable with nakedness, but I’ve never stripped naked in front of a man.” She now knew Gabriel well enough to know that, when he made a decision, there was no point arguing. After pondering on the situation, she asked, “I know this may sound silly to you, but can you just look at my head and promise me that you won’t look anywhere else unless you truly sense danger?”
Putting his hand over the heart on his dragon mark, he said, “On my honor, I won’t look unless I sense danger.” His eyes flashed at the same time as the eyes on his dragon mark and he gave her a low bow.
Tianna’s eyes opened wide. “Your eyes flashed. What does that mean?”
“It means I’ve given you my Draak oath.”
Seeing her confusion, he continued his explanation, “My lady, when a Draak gives a Draak oath, it’s binding. These aren’t given lightly for if I were to break it, there are consequences.”
“What kind of consequences?”
“Pain. With some effort I could break an oath, except it would cause me excruciating physical pain. Depending on the oath, it could cause death.”
She hated to question him, but she wasn’t completely sure she should trust an oath. She reluctantly turned away from him and started to undress, blushing the whole time. Feeling completely vulnerable, she quickly got into the water. Once safely covered, she began her bath, facing away just in case he peeked.
Gabriel watched her as her hair floated on and around the water. It reflected the sunlight and shimmered like diamonds. A couple of times he thought he saw her hair move of its own accord. He thought it was caused by a breeze, except that he felt no air stir around him. His mind drifted to another thought. He wondered why she didn’t fear him. He knew his appearance had the ability to intimidate other males, but she never even flinched once when examining all of his marks. When she had touched them, he felt her touch throughout his body. Her strength was very attractive to him.
Tianna finished her bath and turned so she was facing him again. “I want to apologize to you for last night and for the resulting sleeping arrangements. That must have been uncomfortable for you. I overreacted to my dream.”
He chuckled and shook his head. “After all you’ve been through, you’re worried about me?” After a brief pause he continued, “I’ve been without a mate for over a hundred years. I miss having someone in my arms. You’re a beautiful female and have the scent of my Sett. Holding you reminded me of what it’s like to be home with a mate and family. For that I’m grateful.”
Tianna was puzzled. “I smell like your Sett? I don’t understand.”
He pondered on the best way to describe it. “Every Draak has a unique scent, but part of the scent is unique to the Sett. The scent is part of the way we know who’s from our Sett and how we find a potential mate.” He stopped.
“Please don’t stop. I want to hear more,” Tianna said with obvious interest.
He knew she had Draak in her so she needed to be aware of what her scent meant. He took a breath. “When a female Draak reaches the age to be able to mate, she starts to give off a stronger version of her scent. A male doesn’t just mate with any female. They need to be from their Sett and there needs to be a chemical compatibility for the mating ritual to work.”
Tianna was fascinated. She moved closer to the edge of the lake, being careful to remain covered. “You mean that you have to find a female that you are both physically and chemically attracted to?”
“Yes. Without it, you could physically mate, but you could never achieve a full bonding. To determine if they are chemically compatible, the couple tastes each other’s blood. Once a Draak tastes the blood of their match, they bond. Bonding drives away the urge to hunt for another. They could physically take another, except it would have little to no meaning. They would only desire their match. Even if you are chemically compatible, the magic of the bonding won’t occur unless both Draaks are totally committed to the mating. The magic will know. Once they take their rightful match to their bed and are fully mated, they won’t take another. When a couple goes through the mating ritual, there are physical changes that take place. Sometimes, you may share talents you have with your mate. Also, without the bonding children wouldn’t be possible. Even with a perfect mating, it’s hard to conceive a child. That’s why our numbers aren’t great.”
A look of sadness came across his face. “I lost my third mate while she delivered my son Aryyn. He’s my only child with her, so he’s quite precious to me. I think you and he would get along well. He’s a captain in my Royal Guard and has been leading my guard while I’ve been away.” His face beamed as he spoke of his family.
“But you’ve told me that you have many offspring. You don’t seem to have problems having children.” She giggled.
He shrugged. “I do seem to be an exception to normal rules. I love all my children and would welcome many more.”
Gabriel’s smile turned more serious. “Mating shouldn’t be taken lightly for the bond is permanent. Once mated, you may be attracted to another but you lose the urge to act on it. You desire only your mate.”
“Is it hard to find the right match?” Tianna questioned.
“It can be. Our numbers are few, so we have to hunt. But anything good takes time, and the hunt can be quite pleasant.” He gave her a big smile.
His look became serious again. “I need to be honest with you.” He shifted back and forth on his feet nervously. He wasn’t sure if he should tell her everything. In the end, he knew that there must be no secrets between them. “The scent I speak of, well, you carry the mating scent to me.”
Tianna’s eyes opened wide.
“You should also know that I believe you carry the proper scent for Nathaniel as well. When we first encountered you in the woods, your scent was very pleasant but you smelled mainly as human. That scent is almost gone now. Every day that we’ve been together, the clearer your Draak scent is becoming. I think being around magical creatures has awakened what has been hidden inside you.”
Tianna wasn’t sure how to respond. She sniffed her arms and didn’t smell anything. “What exactly does this mean? I could be a potential mate for you or Nathaniel? I’m not really from either of your Setts.”
Gabriel gazed into her eyes. “It means that you carry both Warrior and Healer Setts within you. I’m not sure about Tracker and Architect Setts yet. Seth is still too young to mate, so he won’t be able to clearly sense a Draak mate for several more years. Marcus is already mated, so his desires lie in his bed in Haven. You’re unique, and I’m not sure how your uniqueness will affect us. Don’t fear. Draaks don’t take a mate by force. To force a female is punishable by death. Decision to mate must be mutual.”
Tianna was a little uncomfortable with the idea that she gave off a mating scent. She thought that whatever scent she had couldn’t possibly be affecting her companions that much. What she didn’t realize was they all had to focus very hard on keeping her scent from making them take her into their arms.
Since Gabriel was being so open, she decided to confide in him as well. “I also pick up a scent from the four of you. Each of you gives off a different aroma. Is this because of the Draak that you claim is in me? I’ve never had this type of reaction to any human men.” She didn’t volunteer that both Nathaniel’s and Gabriel’s scents were both very strong and quite pleasant to her.
Gabriel nodded. “That’s how Draak females find their potential mate as well.”
He paced at the edge of the water. “Can I ask you something?”
She nodded, feeling very comfortable talking to Gabriel. “Ask me anything.”
“Why don’t you fear me?” He motioned up and down his body.
Tianna was completely confused. “I find you very attractive so I don’t understand others’ reactions to you. I’ve never felt as safe as I did when you held me last night.” It was Tianna’s turn to fidget within the water as she asked, “I could ask you the same question. Why don’t you fear me? I’ve never had men look at me like you and the others do. Normally, men and women stare at me with fear in their eyes and treat me like an outcast. It’s been this way all my life. I imagine you’ve had similar reactions.”
He nodded. Even in the magical world, many pause when they would see him approach.
She smiled sweetly. “Although physically we may look night and day different, we are very much alike.” She laughed. “We would make an odd but perfect pair.” Knowing that her words could have been interpreted that she might possibly want to pursue a relationship, she added, “I should tell you that I don’t see myself taking a husband.” Realizing she needed to start using non-human terms, she corrected, “I mean mate. I’ve given up on that idea a long time ago. I just don’t belong to anyone or anywhere. In human villages, many marry before they turn 16. I’m 24. In their eyes, I’m already labeled an old maid. I’m someone no one wants to marry.”
Gabriel sighed. “Your life hasn’t been easy, but I just want you to know that there are those of us that would welcome you into their home.”
Gabriel noticed Tianna was starting to shiver from the cool water. He motioned her to come forward and said, “Our friends will be getting worried. Let’s get back to the camp. My oath is still in play so don’t fear.” He kept his gaze just above her head as she got out of the water and dressed. She quickly braided her hair and they headed back to camp.
Tianna had another question burning in her mind. “You tell me that I’m part Draak.”
He nodded. 
“Well, do you think that I’ll shift?”
Gabriel had to ponder on her question for a while. “You smell like dragon and you have some Draak skills, but I don’t know if you’ll shift. Shifting takes your whole body’s focus. With your body being split into so many variations, I’m not sure that you’re enough of any one Draak Sett to allow your body to shift. We’ll just have to wait and see.”
Tianna was surprised that she was upset by his answer. She wasn’t sure she wanted to shift but, if she did, she would know how to refer to herself. She would be Draak. If she didn’t shift, she wasn’t sure what to call herself. “So, as I feared. I’m not enough of anything to belong anywhere. I’m a bunch of leftovers.”
They stopped walking and Tianna stared at Gabriel with a very serious look on her face. “It’s just another reason why I can never mate. I’d never fit in anywhere. I’d imagine that if I did, by some miracle, mate with a Draak, I wouldn’t be enough of his Sett to have his children. No Draak is going to want to mate me knowing there was no hope for children.” Her voice broke. “And I really want a family.”
Gabriel took her in his arms and held her tight. He didn’t know what to say since her words may be true. “None of us know what the future will bring. You’re very special and were brought to us for a reason. Let’s just take one day at a time and see what unfolds.”
They arrived back at the camp hand-in-hand. Nathaniel noticed and a slight growl sounded in his chest. “I must get this female out of my mind,” he said to himself and stomped to the other side of the camp.
Now that Tianna and Gabriel were back, Marcus sat everyone down to discuss the new rules. Given the attack on Tianna, they needed to ensure her safety at all costs. They discussed options. Marcus reiterated that Tianna was never to be out of their sight and she wasn’t to sleep in any trees. Instead, she would continue to sleep between two of them.
Tianna gawked at him in shock. “I can’t give up my trees. They make me feel safe. I need them.”
She was about to begin pleading when Gabriel walked up and took her hands in his. “Your safety has to be top priority. We can’t ensure your safety when you’re tucked up in a tree. The evil found you there and knocked you out. If I hadn’t been there to catch you…” His breath caught for a moment while a different ending played out. He shook his head and remained firm. “No trees. You could’ve been killed. Let us help protect you on the ground for now. Give us a chance.”
Tianna wasn’t exactly comfortable with the idea of lying in bed with males every night that weren’t her mate. If humans saw her, she would be called many names that she didn’t even like to think of in her mind. She decided that maybe the rules were different in the magical world and, given her changed circumstances, she agreed.
Seth explained that they needed to hide their trail as they traveled and cloak their camp site each night. He and Tianna consulted her wizard book and found some spells that they thought would work.
Marcus pulled Tianna to the side and handed her two letters. “I was asked to give these to you once you knew the truth. One is from your parents and the other from Zarin. I’d suggest you give yourself a few days before reading them.” 
He left her standing there with the letters in her hand. She immediately went to her bags and tucked them into a pocket with her journal, since she wasn’t ready to read their words yet. Given the events of the day, her journal was going to get a work out before going to bed that night.
Nathaniel and Gabriel, after some arguing, came to an understanding about sleeping arrangements. They would rotate who slept next to Tianna each night. Given Seth’s age, they wouldn’t allow Seth to be in the rotation. Although Seth was disappointed, he agreed. Anyone not lying with Tianna rotated guard duties throughout the night.
Marcus and Seth discussed the path to the next village. It would take almost a week to arrive and they planned to stop at human villages just long enough to gather supplies. While Marcus and Seth discussed their plans, the others packed up everything. Tianna was trying to act normal, except Nathaniel could sense she was having a very difficult time accepting what she had learned about herself. He stayed close so that he could keep an eye on her, although he rarely took his eyes off her anyway.


Chapter 12 - Fire Wine

Over the next few days, they traveled through woods, down into small valleys, and across large fields. Seth laid out a path that kept them out of open areas as much as possible. As they traveled, they repeatedly found signs of battles and destruction. Tianna was touched when her companions insisted on stopping to offer food to the hungry, heal the wounded, and bury the dead they found along their path.
They were all very tired by the end of each day and Tianna felt guilty that her protectors lost sleep guarding her. She worked very hard on perfecting a spell to hide their campsite. She knew that she was getting better when Seth stepped out of their boundary and instantly lost sight of the camp. With a huge smile on her face, she helped him get back in.
With her spell in place, her protectors stopped having to stand guard every night. That left the person assigned to lay behind Tianna as the only one that didn’t get much rest. She vowed that she would find a way to block her dreams so that no one would have to watch over her. Although she hated to admit it, she would miss having someone lying next to her. Their touch gave her security, strength, and energy.
Occasionally they had to stop at a human village for supplies. Per normal routine, as soon as they entered a village, Nathaniel was drug off by an overly friendly female. Tianna’s heart ached watching him walk away. While Nathaniel was busy, Seth and Marcus went off together to learn stories about attacks nearby and find any maps of the area.
Tianna walked around the village gathering needed supplies with Gabriel at her side. To help Tianna blend in, she had changed into the typical human woman attire. Given how nicely Tianna’s traveling companions treated her, she had forgotten how she was typically treated by humans. She was reminded of that human life as soon as she watched people start to point and stare. If they ventured too close to her, she could feel their unease and they would quickly turn and run the other direction.
Tianna shook her head in disgust and walked closer to Gabriel. She whispered, “So, this is what it means to be magical?”
From that point forward, Gabriel held her hand tight. He understood why they would run from him, but he couldn’t understand their reaction to Tianna. He guessed that the villagers must be sensing power from her that made them uncomfortable. Humans seemed to lash out in fear at anything they couldn’t understand or explain.
When they were back at their campsite, Gabriel explained what had happened in the village. Nathaniel, Marcus, and Seth became very angry at themselves for leaving her side and vowed to stay closer during future visits.
After returning from one particularly nasty stop at a village, Tianna immediately changed back into her home-made traveling attire. While she stood holding her human dress tightly in her hands, she lost her temper. She took out her dagger and slashed everything she owned that looked even remotely human. Everyone kept their distance and let her take out her anger.
When she was out of clothes to destroy, she gathered up the shredded material and carried them to where Nathaniel had started their campfire. She threw everything in her arms into the flames. She stood quietly while she watched the material burn, turn to ashes, and then disappear. Once satisfied, she announced to the group, “If we need to stop at another human village, I’m going in my traveling clothes. If they’re going to insist on staring and pointing, I’m going to give them something to really gawk at.”
She stomped off in a huff to retrieve her journal. While sitting on the far side of the camp alone, she wrote silently. She was left alone to gather her thoughts and calm her inflamed temper.
The next evening after their meal, Tianna decided it was time to read her letters from home. Although she stayed within sight of her protectors, she sat privately. She stuck a torch into the ground and leaned back, feeling the calming touch of a tree’s trunk. Although she was nervous about reading the letters Marcus had given her, she knew it was time. She took a deep breath and slowly retrieved the letters from her bag. She opened the letter from Zarin.
Tianna,
I know that you’re very angry with me right now, and I wish I could be there to explain. I never meant to cause you pain and for that, I’ll always be deeply sorry. I hope that someday you can forgive me. Just know that your well-being was always foremost in my mind.
You were brought to me for a reason. When I took you into my arms the night I delivered you, I promised to protect you above all things, even if it meant sheltering you from the truth of your heritage until you were old enough to face it. I’ve done my best to prepare you for your future, but it’s time for me to let you go. It’s time for you to stretch your own wings.
You’re the strongest apprentice I’ve ever known and you possess extraordinary gifts. You and I together have only touched the surface of the power that I know lies waiting within you. Even though you may question the purpose of some of your gifts, they were given to you for a reason. Embrace them, don’t fear them. Let your heart be your guide and you’ll meet your destiny with your head held high. 
Trust in those traveling with you. Destiny has chosen them to be a part of your future. You’ll be strongest when working together as one.
I’ll anxiously await the day we see each other again. Zarin
She did care deeply for Zarin even though she was still angry with him. Given what she had learned about herself and after considering the evil that was after her, she could understand why she was sheltered for so long. But getting it thrown at her all at once was overwhelming. It would take some time to accept her new reality.
She wasn’t sure if she was ready to read the letter from her mother, but she decided she needed to confront her feelings. The term mother had a whole new meaning for Tianna. Not only was she not her real mother, she was human and Tianna was not.
Tianna began to read.
Dearest Tianna,
I can’t begin to imagine how confused you must be right now. One day you’re a human woman and the next day, your whole reality changes. I wish that I could be there to help you through this, to hold and comfort you.
From the moment you were placed in my arms, a permanent bond was set. You’re a blessed gift to your father and me. We may not be your biological parents, but you couldn’t be more my daughter if I had carried you within me.
As you learn about yourself, don’t forget to embrace the woman within you. You haven’t had an easy childhood. Despite it all, you’ve grown to be a beautiful, strong woman. Don’t be afraid to let others into your heart. Never underestimate the power of friendship and love. They’ll give you strength beyond measure.
No matter what you do or where you go, our home will always be open to you. I count the days until I can see you again. Even if I’m not there physically, I’m there with you in your heart.
All my love, Your Mother
Tianna desperately missed her human mother. She wished she was there to pull her into a warm embrace and hold her until the hurt went away. She had no one to take on this role, not a human or a Faye mother. Tianna took a second to think about her real Faye mother. She had so many questions running through her mind. “Where is my Faye mother right now? If my mother is alive in the world of Faye, why hadn’t she bothered to contact me? If a Faye could give birth to a child in human form, were there others like me living in Lagrangia? Do I have brothers or sisters?” She knew that she might never get answers to any of these questions.
Tianna folded up the letter and tucked them back into her bag. She curled up her legs and rested her head on her knees. She wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn’t come. She hadn’t been able to truly cry since a very young age.
She glanced up when she heard footsteps coming her way. Nathaniel sat down next to her, stared out into their camp, and started to talk. “When I was fourteen years old, both of my parents died in battle and I was left alone. Although others were willing to take me in, I stubbornly stayed isolated. Other than a few close friends, I kept everyone at arms distance. I regret that decision to this day.” He looked over at Tianna and put his hand on her knee, squeezing gently. “Don’t make the same mistake. You aren’t alone. You’re now a part of our Draak family. Our arms are open to you, don’t push us away. Let us help you learn about your new and wonderful reality.”
He stood and held his hand out to her, asking her to come join them back at the fire.
At first Tianna didn’t want to go but, when she saw the others drinking Fire Wine, she decided to embrace her Draak nature and give the wine a try. She took Nathaniel’s hand and let him lead her back to the fire.
Marcus was passing the wine around. When it reached Tianna, she grabbed it and didn’t pass it on. She wanted to try to taste it. If she truly was Draak, she should be able to take a drink without being burned. At first everyone said “No,” but then they reluctantly agreed. She did need to test her dragon natures.
They held their breath and Nathaniel sat next to her with his blue fire ready. Tianna closed her eyes and put the wine bottle to her mouth. She took the smallest of sips.
Tianna couldn’t believe the sensation as the wine went down her throat. It was like liquid fire except it didn’t burn. It was a bit overwhelming and she started to pant as if she had drunk something very hot. She waved her hand in front of her mouth as she exhaled a small amount of smoke. Nathaniel jumped up, but she waved him back down and started to laugh.
Everyone let out the breath they were holding and laughed with her. She loved the sensation and took several more sips each time the bottle passed by her. Before she, or anyone else realized it, she had drank too much. Her Faye blood was easily influenced by the wine. Marcus realized this and put the bottle away, much to her displeasure.
She was drunk and they learned that a drunken Faye is a dangerous thing. She took out her braids and let her hair hang loose. She giggled and started to sing and dance around the fire. Her voice caressed their minds and seemed to be lulling everyone into a trance. Her dancing was hypnotic and stirred feelings within that they couldn’t be allowed to act upon.
Marcus, being mated, was the least impacted, although he felt her draw. Based on the look on Nathaniel’s face, he reacted to it the most. Marcus knew he had to do something quick. He wasn’t sure how long his brothers could hold themselves back. He jumped up and grabbed Tianna. While holding her tightly in his arms, he announced that it was time for bed.
When both Gabriel and Nathaniel volunteered to be Tianna’s watcher for the night, warmth shot through her body and she let out a low growl. She approved of the arrangement. As Tianna started to walk toward her bedmates, Marcus pulled her back. He ordered his men to their own beds. He alone was going to watch over Tianna that night.
Unable to get to her protectors, she turned in Marcus’ arms and jumped up. She hugged him tightly around his neck, while her legs wrapped around his waist. She sniffed his neck and hair like she had never smelled anything so good. She licked his neck and said sweetly, “Mmmm. You smell and taste yummy.” She purred and rubbed her cheek on his.
While trying to take calming breaths, he ignored Tianna and repeated his order. He had to command his Draaks several times before he forced them to their own bedrolls. Tianna never loosened her grip.
Marcus carried her over to his bed and forcibly peeled her off of his body. She tried to jump back up, but he held her back. He quickly turned her around and picked her up. He tucked her under the blankets and laid down behind her. She kept trying to crawl back on top of him and he realized that he needed to take control of the situation. After several failed attempts, he managed to successfully roll her over so she was facing away from him again. He roughly pulled her back against his stomach and held her so she couldn’t move. She liked this game and snuggled back against him. He growled in frustration.
Her hands and feet were wandering, rubbing and caressing every bit of Marcus she could reach. He grabbed her wrists and pinned them in front of her body, wrapping his leg over hers and pinned her legs tightly as well. He was amazed by her strength and determination. He sighed in relief when he finally had gained control over her.
“Now stay put,” he said while growling in her ear.
She giggled and wiggled.
Her movements were causing a heat within him to build. “Now let’s have none of that. Behave!” He held her tighter so that she couldn’t move a muscle.
Still giggling, she whispered a few suggestions of where else he could put his hands. If he hadn’t been mated, he would’ve been in trouble. To keep his mind clear of Tianna’s influence, he concentrated hard on battle strategies he had been struggling with. He didn’t ease his hold until her body relaxed and he knew that she had fallen asleep.
In the morning, Marcus announced that Tianna was no longer allowed to drink Fire Wine. Tianna remembered the night’s events clearly and offered no argument. At the first opportunity, she whispered, “I’m sorry,” in Marcus’ ear and kissed him on his cheek.
He smiled back at her. “We’re here to help protect you, even if it means protecting you from yourself. I fear that this won’t be the last time we have to handle new found powers.” He let out a chuckle from deep within his chest.
Tianna smiled sheepishly and took her mind off what she had done by staying busy making the morning meal.
After everyone was fed, they decided to fully shift and stretch their wings. They needed to work out the pent up energy from the previous evening’s excitement. While they played, Tianna promised to sit right by the side. She wasn’t sure they believed her because she noticed that there was always one dragon that sat out of the play and kept glancing over at her.
She had so many questions running through her mind. What was this evil that they feared so? Who was this dark stranger? Why was he interested in her? She tried to keep her attention on the dragons in front of her in an attempt to push these questions out of her mind. She started to watch Nathaniel and her mind shifted to how she felt when he held her in his arms and she couldn’t hold back a smile.
By the end of the week, they were becoming accustomed to their new routine. Everyday Tianna and Seth masked their trail and secured their campsite. Tianna was feeling more secure at night and began to sleep next to only one Draak at a time. She looked forward to being held at night. Her body now craved it. She also craved being back in her trees. She needed to touch them and be touched by them.
Nathaniel could feel her need to connect with nature and he spoke with Marcus. He thought that maybe she needed to ‘stretch her wings’ regularly just like they did.
When Marcus caught Tianna staring up into a tree with longing in her eyes, he walked up to her and said, “As long as you stay close, go to your trees.” A huge grin lit up her face and she pulled him down, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. She was up the tree within seconds.
All of them watched in wonder as she climbed and leapt through its branches with such ease. Her sense of balance was extraordinary and the branches seem to appear right where she needed them.
Seth observed her with admiration. “Watch her move. She moves through the branches with the grace of a cat. She doesn’t make a sound.” The only sound they heard was her occasional giggle and Gabriel yelling if she strayed too far.
After that day, another addition to their routine was Tianna’s tree playing time.
At night, whichever Draak was beside her would wake her at the first sign of distress. She had a couple of dreams of her shadowed stranger but none that scared her. He would walk through the trees in her dreams, except he never found her.
Although she hated to admit it, she enjoyed it most when it was Nathaniel’s turn to guard her sleep. While she slept, she naturally snuggled into him. On these nights when she dreamed of her dark stranger, she would wake up in awkward positions. In the dream, there was always a tree nearby so she could climb up to safety and lie down hugging a large branch. When she woke, she would find that she had climbed up onto Nathaniel’s body. He was the large branch that she was hugging in her sleep. His arms would be wrapped around her pressing her tightly against his chest. When he knew she was awake, he would offer suggestions about other interesting positions they could try for the next time. She would blush and scramble off of him while he laughed.
She could have taken him out of the rotation, however, she couldn’t make herself do it. She wanted him close by at night, regardless of what position she woke in.
They traveled most of the day when they entered a very dense forest. The trees were so thick it was difficult to ride. As they rode, odd things began to happen. Occasionally, someone would jump when they claimed something touched their shoulder. Then pinecones fell out of the trees and hit their heads. After that, vines and branches would seem to snag on their clothes and try to pull them off of their saddles. Even whole trees fell in front of them blocking their path. Seth was actually knocked off his horse when a branch snapped and hit him in the chest.
After traveling about an hour, Seth‘s tracking sense picked up something else wrong in the air and he went on alert. Tianna also began to feel an odd tingling sensation. Shortly after that, everyone else said they were getting a strong urge to change direction and the horses stomped their hooves nervously. They knew they had arrived at this first destination.
Seth studied his map and said, “We should be just outside the village of Willow.”
They stopped in a place where the trees thinned. Tianna pulled out the spell book and performed the magic to reveal its pages. She opened to the chapter on villages and read, “Willow is the home of the Inari. They are a fun-loving friendly group that excels in controlling all forms of nature. They have extensive maps of the stars. Warning, the young ones are tricksters that love to hide my hat.’”
She flipped the pages to the spell to request entry and spoke the words.
“Hear me magic village shrouded in mist.
I sense your presence and offer my humble request.
I wish to gaze upon that which is safely hidden,
What other travelers have been forbidden.
I freely expose my inner will,
So that you may see I harbor no ill.
Please respond to me so that I will know,
Whether to stay or quietly go.”
As she spoke the words, a feeling of power grew in the air. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Her hair began to swirl around her like she was in a whirlwind.
When the tingling on their skin was actually becoming uncomfortable, they noticed a shimmering in a group of overly dense trees ahead of them. The trees began to part and soon they were staring at an entrance to a beautiful village. After traveling what felt like months, they were about to enter their first magical village.
Seth announced to the group, “Welcome to Willow.”
They got off their horses and walked to the entrance gate. They noticed that although they were in a forest so dense that little light came through from above, the village before them was as bright as standing in an open field.
They all stopped with Tianna in the lead and waited until they were welcomed in.


Chapter 13 - Willow

A small greeting party approached Tianna. Although the tallest of the males barely stood to Tianna’s height, they looked like warriors to be respected. They were all exceptionally muscular and well-armed with spears and knives.
As instructed by Zarin, Tianna stepped forward, curtsied, and said, “Greetings. I’m Tianna of Trille. I’m the wizard Zarin’s apprentice.”
They all nodded in acknowledgement of Zarin’s name. The leader of the greeting party glanced over Tianna’s shoulder at the large males behind her and asked, “Is the old man with you? Last time he was here we didn’t get to finish our game of chance. I was going to beat him this time.”
Tianna smiled and shook her head. “No, he’s back in Trille. I’m traveling with a few friends from Haven. We’re on a quest.”
The Willow leader took a step forward and bowed. “My name is Huon. Any friends of old Zarin are friends of ours. You’re welcome in our village.”
Tianna motioned the Draaks forward and introduced them to the greeting party.
As they proceeded through the gate, several of the villagers stepped back into the shadows. They were obviously intimidated by the size of those traveling with Tianna.
Like Draaks, the villagers of Willow seemed to be quite comfortable in their own skin. Instead of leather, their clothes were made out of tightly intertwined vines and leaves. The females were all in short dresses or skirts. The only things that the males wore were two pieces of material that hung from a thin vine tied around their waist. The material draped to mid-thigh and covered just the front and back of their body leaving the sides open. No one wore any foot coverings.
In their hair, most everyone had braids intertwined with beads, flowers, or brightly colored leaves. They all wore a wide variety of jewelry around their necks, wrists, and ankles. Some of the villagers had the edge of their ears pierced. From these piercings, hung colorful beads and gems.
Tianna marveled at their craftsmanship. This vine-based attire made complete sense once you surveyed their surroundings. The entire village was located high above the ground in trees.
Nathaniel groaned his question. “Trees? We’re going to be staying in trees?”
Draaks weren’t fond of being in trees. Between the height, build, and weight of a dragon, they preferred to stay on the ground. If needed, they could never fully shift within all of the branches.
While Tianna walked with Huon, other villagers came forward and took the hand of each Draak and led them into the village. Two females escorted Nathaniel and gave him huge grins, which he returned enthusiastically. He was going to thoroughly enjoy himself despite the trees.
Even Nathaniel had to admit that the trees of the village were extraordinary. Their trunks were brilliant white with the largest of the trees speckled with color. It was a beautiful contrast to the leaves which came in every color of the rainbow. Some of the trunks were so wide around that if Tianna and her companions stood hand-in-hand with arms stretched, they wouldn’t be able to touch both sides. Some trees were so tall that the tops were lost into the sky.
The branches appeared to grow to form everything they needed. They had huts to sleep and eat in and bridges suspended between trees so they could travel without coming back to the ground. Everything was covered in brightly colored flowering vines.
Tianna felt instantly at home. It was taking everything she had to stop herself from climbing the nearest tree. Given the obvious unease of the Draaks, the village leaders met them on the ground.
Marcus explained their presence to the elders. “We’re on a quest for the Seer of Haven. We would like to be allowed to spend some time in this wondrous village of yours to let our bodies rest from the long trail. In exchange, my travelers and I are willing to offer our skills in any way needed. Also, while here, we do ask that you treat us like part of your village. Whenever appropriate, we would like to join in on your customs and day-to-day lives.”
Huon thought this was an excellent idea. He motioned over a young female and said, “Please take them on a tour so they can become familiar with our village and give them local clothes to wear so they will feel more at home.”
Their guide led them to the first tree they had to climb. Tianna beamed and flew up its trunk without any assistance. She climbed and swung between vines and jumped from branch to branch. Within seconds, she was up and out of sight.
Once she reached her destination, she yelled down, “Come on warriors. You aren’t afraid of a little height are you?” They could hear her laughing.
Huon touched the trunk of the tree and branches grew to form stairs for their visitors to use. Nathaniel was relieved and thankful.
Once they all reached the first hut, they were escorted through the tree-based village. The tour took several hours given they were introduced to everyone they met. As they walked, they were amazed at how the children flung themselves through the trees like little monkeys. Gabriel gasped when he watched a small girl lose her balance and start to fall. When he started to move forward, his guide stopped him. He watched in amazement as a tree branch moved and caught her. His guide smiled. “Relax warrior. Our trees are also members of our village and they help protect the young ones.”
Just then, Nathaniel tripped on a knot in the wood and lost his footing. A vine quickly grabbed him.
Gabriel’s guide chuckled and added, “They’ll protect all of you as well.”
Once Nathaniel was steady on his feet, the vine slowly released him. Before snaking itself back into the trees, the vine caressed down his arm. Nathaniel wasn’t sure what to do, so he patted it awkwardly and said thank you. As they walked forward, Nathaniel jumped when he felt something swat his butt. He quickly turned around and the only thing he saw was a vine moving back into the trees. He swore it waved at him.
They were led to where a large waterfall appeared to be flowing right out of the top of an exceptionally large tree. No one could see the source of the water.
One of their guides explained. “This is where we bathe and the children play in the water. If you would like to freshen up, please go ahead. I’ll bring you new clothes.” She scrutinized the Draaks and scratched her head. She was going to have to be creative to find something that would fit them.
The waterfall was large enough and had enough notches in the tree trunk that they could separate for some privacy. Their guide quickly returned with clothes for everyone and helped direct them to good places to bathe. Tianna went scurrying up higher to find her spot. The Draaks just went to whatever spot required them the least amount of climbing.
The Draaks knew they were watched as they could hear giggling and a lot of ‘Oooo’s and ‘Ahhh’s. The people of Willow obviously appreciated all forms of nature. It didn’t bother them as Draaks were as comfortable out of clothes as in.
Their guide gave them some clothes to wear. She apologized and said, “Given your size, these may not work very well for you. As soon as I can, I’ll make something that will fit better.” The Draaks would’ve been more comfortable out of clothes than in the ones given to them. They were basically loin cloths made out of leaves and vines.
Marcus took the clothes and replied for his companions, “These will be fine for now. Thank you for your kindness.”
Tianna joined them a few minutes after they were dressed. Nathaniel’s eyes opened wide when she approached. She did a twirl to show off what she was wearing.
She was dressed in a very short skirt of thin woven material that hung low on her waist. Small blue beads matching her eyes were sewn along the waist and hem. A half-sun design of yellow and red beads sat just below her bellybutton. The top was sleeveless and started at her neck but stopped just below her breasts. The shirt laced up the back so the material hugged her body. The shirt was also outlined in the same blue beads as well as in a line across her chest. The half-sun pattern was repeated mid-chest. She wore slipper-like foot coverings that tied up her calves with a thin vine as a cord, and had colorful arm bands tied around her upper arms and at her wrists that were in matching colors and beads.
Tianna beamed. “Do you like it?” She ran her hands along her skirt. “I thought the material would be scratchy but it’s extremely soft. They promised to show me how to make it. They’re going to teach me how they braid hair as well.”
She continued talking non-stop about what she had seen and what her plans were while they were there. Nathaniel couldn’t help but chuckle at her excitement and thought this place suited her well. This was the most relaxed and animated he had seen her since they met, and he noticed a gentle glow all over her skin.
The sun was already starting to go down so they were led to a collection of neighboring tree huts where the entire village ate evening meals together. They were seated at a large table with several village elders. Soon villagers of all ages came in carrying food. Marcus and his men were very hungry since they hadn’t had a chance to hunt the several days prior to reaching Willow. They were anxious for a good meal to quiet their stomachs.
As the trays of food were placed on the tables, Gabriel leaned over toward Marcus and whispered so no one else could hear, “Where’s the real food? This all looks like plants and nuts?” He pointed to a bowl near him. “I swear what’s in this bowl looks like something I stepped on when we walked into this village.” In closer inspection, he added, “And I think they’re still moving.”
Marcus looked around and whispered back with hope in his voice, “Maybe they eat in stages and the real food comes out later?” but neither of them believed it.
Everyone in the room was happily eating, including Tianna, who seemed thrilled to try everything. Marcus filled his plate with the safest items he could find. When his men still stared at their empty plates, Marcus cleared his throat to get their attention. He started to eat what was on his plate as an example. His glare told them to follow his lead. Gabriel’s and Nathaniel’s eyes met and their shoulders slumped, while Seth’s body involuntarily shivered. They all had agreed to join in on the local customs and Marcus was going to force them to keep their word.
Although they all found what food they tried tasted good, it wouldn’t be a diet they would have chosen. Given their dragon natures and need to shift, a heavier meal full of protein was their normal diet.
A villager named Hollee was sitting between Seth and Tianna. As with all of the other females of the village, she was about Tianna’s height and general build, but her curves weren’t quite as pronounced. She had sandy brown hair that hung just below her shoulders and she had reddish-brown eyes almost the color of rust. She was wearing an outfit similar to Tianna’s and had her hair in typical Inari braids. She had several beautiful piercings up the edge of her ear.
Tianna couldn’t help but notice the way that Seth and Hollee smiled at each other. It was apparent that Seth was going to enjoy his stay in Willow, despite their choice of diet.
After talking for some time, Seth became relaxed enough to ask, “Do the Inari eat meat?”
Huon, who was also at their table, heard the question and responded, “We do eat meat and we used to hunt out in the woods daily but when the Drenn attacks became more severe, we changed our ways and tried to live off what our wonderful trees provide for us.” He pointed to several different bowls as he spoke. “Besides the more common fruits and vegetables, we eat the large birds and smaller tree-based animals we raise.”
Gabriel nodded to the bowl he had pointed out to Marcus earlier. He asked, “May I ask what this is? It doesn’t appear to be anything you just described.”
Huon replied, “These are called Whistling Gibbi and are especially important in our diet. They’re rich in protein and vitamins.” He looked up into the trees. “They live all around us. Do you hear their gentle sounds?”
A young boy nearby grabbed one of the tree bugs from the bowl. It was the size of a small walnut and about as round. It had long legs making it look like a cross between a spider and a beetle.

He said playfully, “I love their night sounds, but I especially like the crunchy noise they make when you bite into them.” He popped it into his mouth.
When all of the Draaks cringed, Tianna shocked them further when she followed the young one’s lead. She exaggerated the sound of her bite, causing a very loud crunch. She couldn’t help but laugh at her fellow travelers disgusted reaction. Seth had to look away. Nathaniel, who had been watching her intently as she ate, wasn’t sure that he wanted to kiss that mouth of hers now.
Tianna said, “I love this food.” She then asked with genuine interest, “Would someone be willing to teach me how to make some of these dishes so I could try some of them on our continued travels?” Hollee agreed and the two of them talked animatedly about how each dish on their table was made.
Looking at the foods in front of them and seeing how Tianna was taking mental notes on all the cooking instructions, the Draaks decided that when they returned to their travels, maybe Tianna should be removed from the cooking rotation.
Although the food wasn’t what the Draaks had hoped for, the company was very enjoyable. They spent the evening sharing stories and laughing until their sides ached.
After the meal, the visitors were entertained by some musicians and dancers. They tried to get the warriors to join in, but they said they preferred to watch. Tianna couldn’t stop herself. She joined in and picked up their dance moves quite quickly. Her hair was hanging loose, which was unusual for her. With it loose, it seemed to move around while she danced as if it was alive and Nathaniel ached to touch it.
When the dance was over and Tianna was about to sit down, a small boy, who was barely able to walk, came waddling over to her with his arms held up. Tianna happily picked him up and cuddled him while they danced together. She then sat down with him on her lap and he played with her hair, giggling.
While Tianna held the little boy, she persuaded Nathaniel to sing for them and he reluctantly agreed. His voice was beautiful and he sang several songs. Some songs were happy and everyone danced and clapped. Some were sad, which made several of the villagers cry.
When Nathaniel sat back down, he saw that the little boy was now fast asleep with his head snuggled against Tianna’s breast. She was rocking him and humming with a look of complete contentment. Her sounds made his whole body tingle and relax.
When someone came over to take the boy, Nathaniel quickly stood and helped take him from Tianna’s arms. He handed the child to his mother and then sat back down beside Tianna, who leaned onto his shoulder. When he raised his hand to touch her cheek, she surprised him by giving it a quick kiss. She let out a long, deep sigh. She had longed all of her life to meet the Inari and here she was living among them. Their presence relaxed her mind and body, and she couldn’t wait to learn everything she could about them.
As the entertainment continued, Tianna sat up and started to braid her hair. Nathaniel gently touched some silky strands that had flipped onto his shoulder and asked, “May I?”
Tianna nodded and turned so her back was facing him. Since he had never braided her hair before, she gave him the same lesson she gave Seth. She intertwined her hands in his and helped him with the first few attempts. She then left him on his own.
Nathaniel was thrilled. Running his hands through her hair was like running through silk. Her hair didn’t seem real. Several times he noticed how strands would suddenly wrap themselves around his fingers and wrists as if they were caressing him. He could’ve played in her hair for hours, except when he finished a rough braid, she tied it off.
She stretched up and kissed him on his cheek, thanked him, and to his pleasant surprise, snuggled back against his shoulder.
While Tianna listened to the music, she picked a flower that was growing on a vine next to her. After a while, the flower petals started to wilt and she stared down at it disappointed. Nathaniel noticed her disappointment and leaned close to her ear and whispered, “I’d never go limp in your hands.” He smiled and gave her a playful wink.
Tianna couldn’t help herself. She laughed, and the sound caused the flower in her hand to come back to full bloom as when it was first picked.
Nathaniel examined the flower and gave her a smoldering smile. “My lady, you do have magic fingers.”
Tianna blushed. She turned and cursed under her breath that her body responded to him like a young girl.
After the entertainment was finished, they decided to call it a night. Seth wanted to study the stars with some of the villagers so he disappeared with Hollee in tow. She was obviously taken by Seth and was holding onto his hand tight.
Tianna gave Seth a wink and wished him luck.
Nathaniel was drug off by the same two females that couldn’t seem to take their eyes off of him all evening. He really didn’t want to leave Tianna, but his thoughts had started to wander into dangerous territory. He decided it was best if he removed himself from her side, so he willingly let the females guide him away. Tianna noticed the looks of pure desire on Nathaniel’s admirers’ faces. She quickly turned away so she wouldn’t see them leave together.
To distract herself, Tianna found Marcus. He was heavily engaged in conversation with a couple of the village leaders. They were discussing details of their alliance with the Draaks as well as any stories of great warriors they had seen. They also talked of the evil that they had seen nearby. Tianna didn’t want to hear these stories, so she decided to go to bed.
They still didn’t want Tianna to sleep alone, so Gabriel offered to stay by her side. A guide led them to another tree where she pressed her hands against the trunk and willed the tree to reshape itself into a room suitable for sleeping. Tianna and Gabriel were left alone for only a few minutes when a couple of young villagers arrived carrying their traveling bags.
After helping Tianna untie the back of her shirt, he turned around so she could dress for bed. They then tucked themselves into their bedrolls and stared up into the tree branches above. Although they had planned to go to sleep, they spent hours talking about his family, past mates, and plans for the future. Tianna still longed for a family of her own. Although she thought Nathaniel might like her, she knew his true interests were with more experienced females.
She took a good look at Gabriel. Lying there talking with him, she felt so safe. “Could Gabriel be the one for me?” she thought to herself.
Gabriel could see Tianna staring at him deep in thought. “Tianna, may I ask you a personal question?” he asked hesitantly.
Tianna chuckled. “Gabriel, you’ve already saved my life and we’ve been together every hour of every day for almost a month. You can ask me anything you want. No secrets, remember?”
He cleared his throat. “We’ve known each other for a while now. How do you feel about me?”
“What do you mean?”
“Do you now see me as someone you would consider mating?”
Tianna wasn’t sure how to answer his questions. “Let me answer your first question. As I’ve told you before, I find you very attractive. Your marks are one of the reasons. I know you think that they scare others away, but they show a lifetime of happy and sad memories. You’re a walking history for your people and I find that very intriguing.”
She took a deep breath and continued, “All my life I’ve never felt safe or at home. I feel both of these things when your arms are wrapped around me.” After a brief pause, she added, “As to your second question about mating, I’m just starting to accept the fact that I’ve been lied to all of my life. Now I know the truth that I’m not human, but I also know that I’m not any one thing. That means that I still don’t have a home. I’m not sure that I’ll ever feel like anywhere or anyone is truly my home.”
Gabriel nodded to show he understood and he did. “Here’s a tougher question. How do you feel about Nathaniel?” He had seen how they looked at each other.
Tianna let out a deep sigh. “Nathaniel? Well, he’s a puzzle box for me. Even though he’s often annoying, I hate to admit that I’m attracted to him. Healing is a very personal gift that we share, and it comes with an overwhelming sense of touch that keeps calling us to each other. Sometimes when he looks at me, I can almost feel his need for me. Then, the next minute he looks like he hates me.”
She rolled over on her side so she was facing Gabriel. “Right now he shares his bed with several females. Why would he want someone inexperienced when he can have as many well-versed females as he wants? I can’t compete with that. I’m not the right one for him and I’m not sure any one person is.”
Gabriel chuckled. “He’s my brother in arms so I love him, although sometimes he’s so dense.” He turned so he was face to face with Tianna. “To have someone like you even remotely interested in him and not pursue you, he must be out of his mind. I do think he cares for you much more than he’s showing. For some reason he’s holding back.”
Tianna shrugged her shoulders. “Maybe,” but she didn’t believe it. “I think I’m nothing more than a challenge to him—a game to be won.”
Now that they were facing each other, she had a clear view of his marks on his chest. She reached out and began to outline some of them with her finger. “Tell me again about this one.” She pointed at a particularly large scar on this right shoulder.
Gabriel told her stories of that mark as well as many others. Some stories he had told her many times already, but she wanted to hear them again. Other stories were new. She seemed equally fascinated by all of them.
When her body shivered from a cool breeze, he moved in closer to her and put his arm around her shoulders. She leaned over and gave him a quick kiss on his cheek. He wanted to return the kiss and hesitantly leaned toward her. When she didn’t shy away, he continued his path and gave her a quick kiss on her mouth.
Tianna had watched Seth kiss Hollee earlier and longed to know what it would be like to be in an affectionate embrace. She had only kissed one person before. He was just a boy and, given that they were both young, they had no idea what they were doing. She was tired of feeling like such a child and wanted to start behaving like a real adult. She had seen adults kiss a million times. Gabriel was a teacher, and she felt safe in his arms. She wanted him to teach her.
She spoke in a low whisper. “Gabriel.” She hesitated. “No fear,” she told herself to get the courage to continue. “I’ve only really kissed once before and he didn’t know what he was doing. I want to learn how to do it right. Will you teach me?” Her face turned pink.
Gabriel was shocked to learn that this beautiful female in his arms had never been really kissed. A smile involuntarily crept up on his face.
Before he could speak, Tianna started to ramble. “It’s just that you’ve been mated several times and you’re a teacher and a mentor and you know much of the world, but if you don’t want to I’d understand and we can just go to sleep.” She finally paused to take in a breath of air. Seeing the look in his eyes, she added quickly, “Kissing, nothing more.” Her face turned from pink to red.
Gabriel loved that she was still innocent enough to blush. Other than Tianna, no one had blushed for him in a hundred years. He lifted his hand to her face to feel the warmth and caressed her cheek. “My lady, put your trust in me. Just follow my lead.”
He leaned toward her and then stopped abruptly and asked, “You don’t have any bugs in there, do you?” He gave her a playful smile.
She giggled and shook her head.
He continued his path forward and gave her a nice, but firm, kiss on the mouth. Without breaking the kiss, he pushed her back so that she ended up flat on her back with him leaning over her. He broke away for a second and gently kissed her on her cheek and chin before he returned to her mouth. He kissed her again and then pulled back enough to see a twinkle in her eyes. Seeing her interest in continuing with his lesson, he leaned back in. With the gentlest of touches, he ran his tongue along her lower lip. Tianna let out a sigh that caused her lips to open slightly and Gabriel took this as an invitation. He pressed his mouth tightly against hers and gently guided his tongue into her mouth, caressing her tongue with his.
He whispered, “Hmmm. You taste so sweet.”
Tianna loved the feeling of his tongue on hers and responded to him in kind. He guided the kiss to be more aggressive, and she was up for the task. He thought she was an excellent student. She realized how important the tongue, hands, and position of the rest of the body were in kissing. When she thought she had the general idea mastered, she broke away from the kiss and pushed him back just enough to gaze into his eyes.
Gabriel prayed that she wanted more instruction.
Tianna smiled at him. “Let me see if I’ve properly understood your lesson.”
She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him over so he was lying on his back. He let Tianna lead and offered no resistance. She was now in charge of the lesson. She moved in, not just with her mouth, but with the rest of her body as well. Given their size difference, she adjusted her position on the bed so, when she leaned over him, they were still face to face. She left her hip on the bed, pressing her leg over his body and hugging him tight.
Like a caterpillar when it slinks its body to inch forward, she slowly began to lower herself against him. When she pressed her breasts against his chest, Gabriel let out a quiet moan. She tried to increase the sound of his pleasure by pressing herself even tighter against him. It worked. She put her arms on either side of his head and leaned down. To Gabriel‘s surprise, she turned at the last second and used her hand to tilt his head away and kissed his neck on the mark of his warrior group.
Gabriel growled. He could feel heat building within him and he had to start concentrating hard to maintain his control.
Tianna kissed a path up his neck, over the line of his chin, and then moved his face toward her. She surprised him again by licking a slow circle over his lips.
Gabriel realized she was teasing him, making him wait. With this realization, his growl grew a little more urgent.
She could feel an inner strength emerging from within, and it was intoxicating. She giggled at the power she was feeling and kept playing with him with her tongue to make him wait just a little longer. When she thought he and she had waited long enough, she pressed her mouth tightly against his and released her instincts. She gave him a deep, not so gentle, kiss.
He started to lift his arms to wrap them around her and pull her in tight, but she grabbed his wrists and pinned them down next to his head. Tianna was being completely dominant and she loved the feeling. She let out another giggle.
Gabriel thought, “Ahhh, the student has become the teacher.”
As Tianna continued her rather aggressive assault on his mouth, he had to clench his fists to keep from throwing her over onto her back and start more advanced lessons. When she showed no signs of stopping or even slowing, Gabriel’s dragon started to stir. Not since his young days had he felt so overwhelmed and out of control. She was making him feel young and alive again.
A single red scale appeared on his chest just as Nathaniel burst into the room.


Chapter 14 – Intentions

When Nathaniel entered the room, he was furious and grumbling something no one could understand. He quickly glanced down when he saw Tianna jump back from Gabriel. They all stared at each other silently for a moment, Nathaniel quickly realizing what he had interrupted.
Tianna stared at him confused. “What are you doing here? I thought you were staying someplace else tonight.” She swayed since her head was still spinning from the kissing.
“Obviously,” Nathaniel said with a growl. He stomped over both of them. “I’m coming to bed.”
He lay down in his favorite spot behind Tianna and pulled her close to his body, while Gabriel tried to recover from Tianna’s lesson. She quickly pulled Gabriel toward her so she could rest her head on his shoulder and put her arm and leg over his body. She whispered, “Thank you,” and she kissed him on his chest. He put his hand over hers and gave it a squeeze and let her snuggle in.
Nathaniel wasn’t sure what she was thanking him for, but he was going to find out from Gabriel first thing in the morning.
Tianna wondered why Nathaniel had returned since he had left with several very attentive villagers in tow. Maybe he didn’t like magical females as much as human. The thought bothered her more than she liked to admit given she was now in the category of magical.
Gabriel only had one thought, “Damn.”
Nathaniel hugged Tianna closer to him and smiled. He was glad he came back to the hut and thrilled for interrupting Tianna’s newest nighttime activity.
There was an uncomfortable silence between the three of them, since no one knew what to say. Tianna thought to herself that she would have something interesting to write about in her journal.
The next day, after a very quiet and awkward morning meal, Nathaniel pulled Gabriel aside. “Brother Gabriel.” Nathaniel bowed to his brother in arms.
“Brother Nathaniel.” Gabriel returned his greeting, never taking his eyes off of the younger Draak.
Nathaniel took a deep breath and blurted out. “What are your intentions with Tianna?”
Gabriel knew exactly what Nathaniel was asking but decided to toy with him. “What do you mean?”
Nathaniel growled.
Given the look in his eyes, Gabriel decided not to push him too hard. “You mean since Tianna and I kissed.”
 Nathaniel thought that a kiss had better have been the only thing he interrupted. Out loud he said through clenched teeth, “Yes.”
Gabriel knew how much this conversation was costing Nathaniel so he responded honestly, “Tianna’s a beautiful creature and I enjoy her company. She makes me feel young. She even makes me consider taking on a new mate.”
Gabriel saw a distress appear in Nathaniel’s eyes that he had never seen in him before. He put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed gently. “Ease your mind, brother. Nothing other than a kiss happened last night. Nothing else will happen.” He couldn’t help himself from adding, “Unless she asks.”
Nathaniel’s posture eased, but he vowed to never let her be in a position with Gabriel to be able to ask.
Gabriel continued, “Tianna had never kissed a grown male and wanted to try. I was happy to give her lessons.” To himself he added, “Although she doesn’t require lessons.” He shivered at the memory of her kiss.
Gabriel was the recipient of her first adult kiss. Nathaniel about crawled out of his skin, and he had to breathe deep to calm his dragon.
Now it was Gabriel’s turn to ask the questions. “Why do you ask so intently, brother? What are your intentions toward Tianna?”
Nathaniel thought that was an excellent question and one he really didn’t know how to answer.
Gabriel knew that Tianna held some feelings for him but, based on the discussion of the night before, he knew her feelings were stronger for Nathaniel. They had a mental connection that he could never have with her. He had seen how they looked at each other when they thought the other one wouldn’t see. Now Gabriel also knew the extent of Nathaniel’s feelings and, worst of all, Tianna believed that Nathaniel really didn’t care for her.
“Nathaniel.” Gabriel put his arm over his brother’s shoulder. “Now isn’t the time for secrets. There must be complete trust and honesty between us.”
Nathaniel sighed in frustration. “Do you want to know why I was angry when I entered the hut last night? When I was with the other females, all I could think about was Tianna. I felt no desire for either of the villagers and I left without ever touching them. I just couldn’t get Tianna out of my mind. Until meeting her, I was enjoying my freedom. Now, I don’t even want to look at another. I’m not sure I’m ready to mate, but the thought just keeps popping into my head. I haven’t even kissed her, yet she draws me to her. I’m not sure I want to be tied to any one female.” He added quickly, “Especially one that loves to live in trees.” He peeked down to the ground way below him and shivered.
Gabriel loved Nathaniel like one of his many sons and this son was being stupid. He shook his head in disgust. “Mating isn’t a death sentence, Nathaniel. It’s just the next stage in our lives as males and as future fathers. It’s time for you to embrace your future and open your eyes to the possibilities. You must be honest with her and tell her how you really feel. She’s lost and confused and thinks she has no future with anyone. Show her that she has doors open to her if she wants to step through them.”
From another tree, Tianna saw Gabriel and Nathaniel having a very intense conversation, and she was afraid that it was about the events of the previous night. When she approached them, they stopped talking, smiled, and went about their business. They seemed to have worked out their differences since she didn’t see any additional outbursts from either of them.
Over the next week, they settled into a daily routine. Tianna thrived and tried to do everything. She spent a lot of time with her newfound friend Hollee, who helped her embrace her Inari connection to nature. She was introduced to the younger trees in the tree nursery, where she worked on her ability to hear what the trees had to say. Although she never heard words, over time, she did have images appearing in her mind. The trees were trying to communicate.
When she wasn’t with the trees, she studied how to make the vine based material and how to braid the Inari way. She mastered both skills quite quickly. She was even able to modify some of the Inari techniques by incorporating her own braiding and sewing methods. In the end, she taught the villagers some new tricks.
Tianna discovered that the ear piercing was an Inari tradition and had special meaning. A villager received their first piercing when they turned an adult. After that point, they received an additional piercing for each special skill they mastered. Tianna was very proud when they told her that they thought of her as a lost member of their village, and she received her first piercing.
Watching Tianna blend in effortlessly within the village, Huon excitedly informed Marcus that he was positive she was part Inari. Although Tianna was beginning to feel at home and thought that she resembled the Inari in many ways, she noticed that she still stood out from the others. Her skin tone was too light and her body’s build, especially her pronounced curves and silver hair, didn’t fit the Inari mold. She hoped that on her travels to Haven she might be able to find a village where she would seamlessly blend in.
Seth was thrilled to study the Inari’s version of maps and tracking. He was spending much of his nighttime star gazing with Hollee, and she was also teaching him how to braid hair the Inari way. He was an excellent student and soon was braiding the hair of many giggling villagers.
Marcus and sometimes Gabriel spent their days with the young Inari teaching them about Draaks and the world outside their village. Gabriel would often shift for them on the ground so they could see his dragon up close. He even let them crawl all over his back, which caused squeals of delight. Tianna was amazed at how a feared warrior could be so wonderful with children.
Gabriel continued his nightly warrior lessons with Seth and Tianna. After seeing local protectors watching with interest, he asked them to join in. He was pleasantly surprised at how well they fought. They attacked in small teams but seemed to think as one. They used whatever nature was around them as weapons, such as vines, branches, or even the ground itself. When they fought in mock battles, the designated enemy, typically Nathaniel or Seth, was often wrapped up tight in vines before they even saw their attackers.
Both Marcus and Gabriel helped them with new team-based attack patterns, which they mastered quickly. Several times Tianna joined in on a team. She seemed to thrive when working with others and quickly picked up the ability to use nature around her as a weapon. Thinking that the Inari would be excellent allies, Gabriel invited local warriors to come to Haven to help teach his fighters how to work better as a team. Huon beamed in surprise at receiving such praise from a Draak warrior.
Nathaniel and Tianna, when she was available, studied some of the village healing techniques. They learned how to find better potential healing ingredients from the nature surrounding them.
While Tianna thrived in a tree-based village, Nathaniel continued to struggle navigating through the trees. Branches had to continuously reach out to catch him when he lost his balance. Given his uneasiness, he became a perfect target for the young villagers. The little ones would play practical jokes on him constantly to watch his reactions, which were often very funny. If Tianna was around, she would participate in these jokes and squeal away from him like the children. He warned her that one day he was going to get her back, but secretly he loved playing with her.
When Tianna wasn’t playing with the children, she was carrying one around on her hip. She obviously loved children and the children of Willow loved her back.
One cool night after Tianna was exhausted after a full day of playing, they all settled into the same hut. Nathaniel once again had managed to be the one lying directly behind her and was playing with the jewels that now lined the entire edge of her ear. They said she earned each one, but she thought they just liked seeing how her body healed so quickly after being pierced.
As the Draaks lay around in the hut talking about the day’s events, Tianna fell asleep. When Nathaniel saw her shiver, he snuggled in close and put his arm around her for warmth.
Shortly thereafter, Seth stopped talking and tilted his head. “What’s that noise?” he asked. They all went quiet and they heard a faint, rhythmic sound.
Nathaniel put his head closer to Tianna’s body, chuckled, and whispered, “It’s Tianna. She’s purring.”
Marcus asked, “She’s what?”
Nathaniel repeated himself. “She’s purring, like a cat. I can feel her body vibrate.” He motioned them all to come closer.
They all crawled over and leaned in to listen. Nathaniel was right. She was asleep but making a soft purring noise just like a cat. As they listened intently, she stirred. They all jumped back in case she woke. She rolled over and snuggled face first into Nathaniel’s chest. Once she was settled in, she started purring again.
They all tried to hold back their snickering, but Nathaniel wasn’t laughing. The sound sent warmth deep within him. Listening to it and feeling the resulting vibration gave him an odd sense of contentment. He pulled her into his chest even tighter, draping his leg over her hip. She wiggled contentedly as he rested his head above hers and closed his eyes. Everyone else went back to their sleeping positions, chuckling quietly. They all fell asleep listening to Tianna’s purr.
 At morning meal they teased Tianna about her new night time noises.
“I don’t purr!” she exclaimed. “I’m not a cat.” After a moment to ponder, she looked at Marcus and asked, “Am I?”
After all of the laughing died down, Marcus announced that it was time for them to resume their journey and they would be leaving in a few days. Tianna was very quiet after his announcement. She knew that she would have to leave sooner or later but she loved Willow and it was going to be very difficult for her to leave.
Knowing she was leaving, Tianna spent her last few days with Hollee, even staying in her hut at night. She wanted to give the Draaks a needed break. She knew none of them slept well when she was around because they were too busy watching over her. What she didn’t know was that they found her absence unnerving and everyone had restless nights, especially Nathaniel. Although he didn’t always sleep next to her, he found it difficult to sleep without smelling her scent.
At sunset on the evening before they were scheduled to leave, Nathaniel went looking for Tianna. He had seen her for only a few minutes over the last few days and he decided to find her so that he could escort her to evening meal. While he searched, he caught the sounds of her laughter and followed it to the waterfall. When he arrived, his body froze as he observed the scene in front of him. Tianna, Hollee, and several others Tianna had become friends with, were all bathing under an open section of the waterfall.
Knowing he was gawking, Nathaniel quickly hid behind a cluster of branches before anyone saw him. Although there were several naked females present, his eyes saw only one. His dragon growled with interest as he watched Tianna bathe, mesmerized by the sight of the water streaming down her curves. Her skin glistened from the light of the setting sun. He heard only the sound of her laughter as they shared stories of the day. He had never seen anything remotely as beautiful and he longed to join her to see if her wet skin was as soft as it looked.
As if hearing his dragon’s low, quiet moan, Tianna turned and looked in Nathaniel’s direction. He quickly quieted his dragon and hid further back into the branches, remaining motionless until he watched Tianna re-engage with her friends.
When he moved forward to find a better perch to watch from, he was tapped on his shoulder. He jumped to find Gabriel staring down at him. “May I ask what you are doing hiding behind these branches?”
Trying to appear innocent, Nathaniel replied, “I wasn’t hiding. I heard something scurrying in the leaves and was trying to find out what it was. I thought Tianna might want to make some awful dessert out of it.”
Although Gabriel knew he was being lied to, he couldn’t help but laugh. “Don’t give her any ideas. That girl is fearless when it comes to food.”
“She told me that the Inari felt like family to her and she wanted to fully immerse herself into their culture, including their interesting choices in what they think constitutes food.” As Nathaniel continued to ramble, Gabriel caught a voice he recognized and pushed back a branch.
Staring down at the scene at the waterfall, Gabriel announced, “So, that’s the bug you’ve been trying to catch.”
Nathaniel acted like he had no idea what Gabriel was talking about and looked in the direction he was pointing. Words were suddenly unnecessary as they both gazed unblinking at Tianna.
Gabriel broke the silence, saying, “That bug has really nice legs, especially when wet.”
As Tianna turned to wash out the soap from her hair, Nathaniel replied, “Without a doubt brother, but don’t you think its antennas are quite breathtaking?”
“Can’t argue, brother.”
When Tianna turned further in their direction, both Nathaniel and Gabriel ducked low behind the branches. While hiding, they debated over what part of the bug was the best. Their argument stopped abruptly, when Tianna appeared beside them asking, “So what are you two up to?”
They both scrambled back to their feet, looking exceptionally guilty.
Gabriel quickly replied, “Nothing important. Nathaniel has been chasing a bug he spotted and has been unable to catch.”
Nathaniel snapped back with, “I would have caught it already if Big Red here would stop getting in my way and distracting my prey.”
“Your prey? Just sit back Blue and watch how a real Draak can catch that bug of yours from right under your nose.”
Tianna was not following their conversation and said, “Okay, I think I’ll let the two of you argue over your insect. I’m hungry and heading to evening meal. I hear they’re serving some new bug dishes tonight and I’m anxious to give them a try.” Without hesitating, she turned and raced to catch-up with Hollee.
Nathaniel punched Gabriel in the shoulder and said, “Do you see what you did? You made me lose my bug yet again.”
As they watched her walk away, Gabriel whispered, “And to think, I’ve kissed that bug.” He turned and smirked at Nathaniel. “Oh, I forgot. The fearless insect hunter hasn’t had that honor.”
Nathaniel growled in response.
Hollee escorted Tianna to the meal as the Draak continued their argument like two adolescent boys.
Once they arrived, Hollee walked over to a waiting Seth, gave him a kiss on his cheek, and sat down making sure that she was pressed up tightly against him.
Tianna was about to sit down between Nathaniel and Gabriel but, seeing them both gazing back at her with very intense looks in their eyes, she gave them both a crooked smile and sat down next to Marcus. She asked, “So, did you catch your bug?”
Gabriel replied, “Not yet, but we aren’t giving up that easy.”
Nathaniel added, “We kept getting in each other’s way and scared the bug away. Looks like only one of us can hunt it at a time for either of us to have a chance to catch it. Since I saw the bug first, I think Red should back off.”
Gabriel growled. “Me? I’m a whole lot closer to catching that bug than you are. I think you should step aside and watch a real hunter when he stalks his prey.”
Seeing that this argument could go on throughout the whole meal, Tianna suggested, “Since the two of you seem to enjoy challenges, why don’t you have a friendly competition.”
Gabriel thought this was an excellent idea. He looked at Nathaniel and said, “I’m game. I’ll even let you pick the challenge, Blue. It won’t matter what it is, I’ll beat you.”
“Only in your dreams, Red.”
Marcus had a very good idea what was going on and who the bug was. He suggested, “How about you let Tianna decide what the challenge is? I think she could come up with something that’s equally challenging for both of you.”
The challengers nodded at each other and Nathaniel replied, “I think that’s a wonderful idea.” He turned to Tianna and said sweetly, “What challenge would my lady like to see the two of us compete in to win the right to pursue our prey?”
Knowing these two were up to something and that somehow she was connected, she decided to make them do something that she knew would be very difficult for both of them. “Since you both seem to be obsessed with bugs tonight…” She picked up a bowl. “The one that eats the most of these during our meal wins.” She placed a bowl full of sun-baked, whole Whistling Gibbi in front of them.
They both looked into the bowl. Gabriel’s shoulders drooped as he said, “They still have their legs attached.” Nathaniel shivered.
Refusing to show weakness, they each picked up a bug and held it in front of their mouths, daring the other to take the first bite. They remained motionless for several minutes but then Nathaniel heard Tianna’s laugh as Hollee whispered something into her ear. The sound gave Nathaniel strength and he would do anything to have Tianna as his prize. He smiled broadly at his opponent and popped the bug into his mouth, biting down with a loud crunch.
Gabriel accepted his challenge by eating his bug, but with far less enthusiasm. When one of its little legs got stuck between his teeth, Gabriel found a kink in his otherwise impervious armor. He became instantly less confident in his ability to beat his opponent who had already popped in his second bug.
The challenge continued throughout the meal with Nathaniel declared the winner by a large margin. Gabriel just couldn’t get past the legs getting caught between his teeth. He called out, “Best 2 out of 3?”
They spent their last night in Willow celebrating with the Inari people, and they danced and sang well into the night. Gabriel, true to his word, let Nathaniel hunt his prey without interference, but whenever Nathaniel tried to pull Tianna to the side, she was pulled back into the celebration by many of the children. Nathaniel was helpless and was forced to sit on the side watching her play.
When it was finally time to call it a night, Nathaniel approached Gabriel. “Brother, I know that we’re competitors for the same prize, but you’re also my brother and friend. I need your advice.”
Seeing the look of frustration in Nathaniel’s eyes, he asked, “Advice about what?”
Nathaniel hated to show weakness but, to win Tianna over, he was willing to do whatever it took. “To be honest, I’m out of my element with Tianna and I’m always saying and doing the wrong things. I need ideas on how best to approach her. How did you get her to kiss you?”
Although Gabriel was interested in Tianna, he could see Nathaniel’s desperation. He decided to try to help his brother, at least for tonight. They sat down and talked about how to best attract Tianna. When Nathaniel felt he was ready, they headed to bed. By the time Nathaniel and Gabriel joined their fellow travelers in their sleeping quarters, they found Tianna already sound asleep lying next to Marcus.
Nathaniel sighed in defeat. “I lost my bug yet again.”
Gabriel, who was secretly pleased, patted Nathaniel on the shoulder and said, “Tomorrow is another day…and another challenge, brother.” Gabriel was back in the game.
They both laid down directly in front of Tianna and fell asleep listening to their bug purr.
 The next morning, they packed up their things and headed to the gate. Nathaniel was distressed by the fact that he, yet again, missed an opportunity with Tianna. His distraction caused him to lose his footing and fall. Vines quickly grabbed him, stopping his descent. When his movement stopped, he found himself hanging upside down, trapped.
Tianna saw the commotion from below and let out a loud laugh.
Nathaniel growled. He was convinced Tianna had set this up and yelled down to her while his body swayed back and forth like a swing, “This isn’t funny. Come help me get down. I’m getting dizzy.”
Tianna, still chuckling, used her powers to have a vine gracefully lift her so she was next to him. On the way up, she whispered to the vine she held, “Nicely done. Thanks.”
She thought he was so cute hanging helplessly upside down. She found seeing the vulnerable side of Nathaniel very attractive. She couldn’t help herself. Instead of untangling him, she crawled around and taunted him. She knew she shouldn’t but it was too much fun. She found he was ticklish in several spots, something she eagerly took advantage of. When he would swat at her, it just made his vines swing harder. He never even got close to touching her. She would ask a vine to release a part of his body so he would untangle himself a little, and a different vine would lock him in a new position. Tianna giggled the entire time.
Marcus’ voice called from below, “Tianna, it’s time to put your toys away. Let Nathaniel go so we can get on our way.”
Tianna didn’t want to let this toy go yet and she put her hands on her hips like the little ones did when they didn’t want to listen to their parents. After a moment’s pause, she realized that Marcus was right. She willed a vine to lower her down. Both Tianna and Nathaniel were now suspended upside down staring face-to-face. Nathaniel, being wrapped up tightly by vines, was at her mercy. She chuckled at the power she possessed over her protector.
She sighed knowing her fun was over. She felt a little guilty for teasing him and decided to try to make it up to him. She took his face in her hands and smiled a playful smile. She leaned in so her lips hovered a breath away from his, hesitating and giggling.
Feeling her breath and the heat from her body, Nathaniel’s pulse started to race and his dragon stirred. He prayed that she would move in just a little closer.
As if she sensed his desire, she closed the distance and kissed him gently on his lips. She intended on it being a quick ‘I’m sorry’ kiss but, when their lips touched, both of their bodies reacted. He desperately wanted out of his vines so that he could wrap his arms around that beautiful body of hers, making the kiss stronger and last longer. To his and his dragon’s joyous surprise, Tianna didn’t break away. Instead, the kiss went from a gentle touch to hard pressure. He kissed her back, which was awkward at best, since whenever he moved his body at all, they started to swing.
He longed to taste her mouth but needed his arms free so that he could take charge of the kiss. No sooner did this thought enter his mind, when he felt Tianna’s tongue caress his lips. Before he could even think, his dragon answered her movement by opening his mouth. When his tongue touched hers, the tingling sensation in his body turned into a burning flame. Her scent, her taste, and the feel of her mouth on his…his dragon loved it all and started to growl, desperately needing more.
He caressed her tongue with his, coercing hers to explore further. She took the hint. As she plunged deep within his mouth, she wrapped her arms around his chest and pressed as much of her body as she could against him.
His dragon growled, “Mine,” in his mind. In over 150 years of his adult life, he had kissed hundreds of females. Those were all just youthful gestures. To him, this was his first real kiss and he never wanted it to end. He longed for this to be a private, romantic moment. Instead, they were still suspended upside down with all of Willow and their friends watching.
As the kiss continued and grew more passionate, Nathaniel wondered if those watching could possibly understand how profound this moment was for him. To him, his look was over. He wanted no other.
Tianna reluctantly broke away from the kiss but remained very close. She was taking panting breaths and her eyes were glassy and unfocused. She gave him a devilish smile and was about to head in for a second round when she heard voices from the ground below.
Marcus yelled, “Break it up you two. It’s time to come down.”
Tianna’s body jumped as she realized where she was and what she was doing. She gasped and stared at Nathaniel with unsure, confused eyes. She opened her mouth to speak but then closed it again without saying a word. So many thoughts were racing through her mind, and she had no idea what to say. She disappeared as her vine pulled her back up and out of his sight. Having her removed from his side caused his dragon to roar his disappointment in his mind.
While Tianna tried to regain her sanity, she decided she needed to release Nathaniel. With the grace of a feather falling, Tianna willed the vines to untangle Nathaniel and placed him gently on the ground. The vines complied and soon she followed after him.
Once their feet were safely on the ground, Tianna curtsied and everyone clapped. She glanced over at Nathaniel. He desperately wanted to take her into his arms but the situation wouldn’t allow it. He needed to tell her so many things. The best he could do was assist her in getting up into her saddle and linger with his hands on her waist longer than was necessary for the task. He kissed her bare leg and walked back toward his horse.
Gabriel’s shoulders drooped as he whispered to himself, “He caught the bug.” Given the look in Tianna’s eyes, he knew that Nathaniel had won the prize. It hadn’t taken any special words or overly done romantic scenes. It just took Nathaniel keeping his mouth shut and showing vulnerability.
As Nathaniel tried to calm his dragon, a vine swatted him on his butt. He spun around to glare at the tree and growled. Everyone watching snickered.
All of the travelers began to prepare their horses for a long ride. Before Seth mounted his horse, he pulled Hollee into a warm embrace and kissed her. They all noticed her hair was done up in Seth’s style of braiding which made Tianna smile. They also noticed that Seth had received a piercing. His ear was now the proud owner of a beautiful emerald. Although he was not Inari, they had given him one as a gift for his mastery of Inari braiding.
When they separated, Hollee’s eyes sparkled. She had eyes only for Seth. She handed him a beautifully crafted necklace that held an emerald stone cut into the shape of a leaf.

He beamed, put it on, and kissed her again. He reluctantly released her from his arms and mounted his horse.
Hollee walked over to Tianna and said, “Be safe, sister.”
Tianna took her hand and said, “And you too. I’ll see you again. I promise.” Tianna knew she would come back to this village again someday.
Although Marcus was disappointed that he didn’t yet find his prophesized warrior, he was thrilled by their newly established alliance. Gabriel said good bye to the leader of their warriors and told him that he would be in touch to plan a warrior exchange. They thanked the villagers over and over and waved as they headed out of Willow. When they were one step outside of the boundary of the village, the village disappeared and returned to a dense forest.
Tianna wouldn’t look back and rode straight ahead without making a sound. She needed to talk to Nathaniel about their kiss, however, she was so distraught over leaving Willow, she didn’t even stop to change out of her Inari clothes into her riding attire.
Nathaniel let her have her privacy but, after a while, he couldn’t handle feeling her pain. He rode his horse so he was at her side. He got her attention and then patted his saddle, motioning her to join him. He pleaded, “Please, come sit with me for a while.”
She nodded, stopped, and slid off her horse. She tied her reins to the back of Nathaniel’s saddle and he helped her up so she was sitting in front of him. He pulled her in tight and they continued down the trail. Having her in his arms seemed so right and where she always needed to be. He couldn’t get her kiss out of his mind and vowed to himself that he would pull her aside when they stopped for the night.
Tianna was having a similar discussion in her mind except she wasn’t sure what to make of their kiss. Since Nathaniel wasn’t talking to her about what happened, she convinced herself that it was her inexperience that caused her to imagine his reaction. Given the number of females he had kissed, she should’ve known that her kiss wouldn’t be anything special to him. 
They rode in silence.
As they proceeded down the trail, Tianna would periodically reach up with her hand to touch the back of her neck. Nathaniel finally had to ask, “What’s wrong? Is your neck bothering you?”
She shook her head. “I’m just not use to riding without my long knife. In this outfit, there’s no place for it. It’s just strange to ride not having something hard rubbing down my back.”
Nathaniel’s old habits leaked out. He got a big grin on his face and leaned down to whisper in her ear. “My lady, if you want something long and hard rubbing on your back, all you have to do is ask.” He pulled her in tighter against his body.
Tianna was going to yell at him but stopped herself. Although she knew he was teasing, she heard and felt real passion behind his words. The feeling caused a boldness to grow within her and, feeling the heat from his body, she decided to offer a different response.
Tianna was sitting between his legs so she scooted back as far as she could so she was pressed hard against him. She heard him take in a deep breath as her body reached its target. She let her hands roam as she slowly wiggled and rubbed herself against the length of his torso until she could feel his body respond. She purred and rubbed a little harder. 
He gasped as his dragon moaned.
When his pulse started to race and he was panting, she grabbed the reins, stopped the horse, and slid off. She turned and leaned forward until her breasts pressed into his leg. She put her hand on the top of his inner thigh and squeezed, causing him to shiver and his eyes to flash with passion.
She smiled and motioned him to lean toward her. He leaned over with her hand still intimately close to his body. She whispered in a very sexy voice, “Be careful what you ask for warrior for you may get it.”
His dragon growled his desire at her.
She giggled and jumped gracefully up onto her horse. She walked forward so she was right next to Nathaniel, smiled, and said in a very sweet voice, “Enjoy your long and hard ride. I hope you aren’t to…” She scanned down his body and then back to his eyes. “…uncomfortable.” She laughed while she kicked her horse into a trot to catch up with the others.
As she rode, she realized that Nathaniel wasn’t the only one affected by her teasing. She also had a warm feeling throughout her body. She liked touching him and had other images of how she wanted to touch him forming in her mind. Realization hit her as to what she had just done, and she wasn’t sure where her actions had come from. Part of her was angry for inappropriately teasing a man, but another voice wanted her to go back and pick up where she left off. She didn’t know what to do so she just continued to ride forward in silence.
Nathaniel shifted himself in the saddle, obviously very uncomfortable given the current state of his lower regions. He laughed and whispered, “Ohhh, revenge will be so sweet.”
His dragon had only one word to say, “Mine,” and his eyes flashed. He kicked the back of his horse and cringed. He tried to find a comfortable way to ride until his body calmed down.
Chapter 15 - The Touch

Seth led them away from Willow and Tianna remained very quiet. She missed her magic trees and was confused by the odd feelings and urges her body was giving her whenever she peeked at or was near Nathaniel. It seemed the magic in Willow had awakened something else within her. It was as if there were several people in her mind trying to talk to her at once, making her head spin. Kissing Nathaniel again seemed to be their top priority; however there was one corner of her mind that longed for her dark stranger. That voice was strong and seemed to be getting stronger every day. Given that the rest of her feared this stranger, the thought made her shiver.
Her somber mood was interrupted when they caught a scent in the air. Gabriel stopped his horse abruptly and growled in delight, saying, “Meat!” In record time, he tracked and downed a large animal. That evening, they ate nothing but meat and groaned, rubbing their extended bellies.
Gabriel sighed. “That was wonderful. I didn’t think I could survive another day without sinking my teeth into some red meat. Now I understand why the Inari are so short. Eating bugs and twigs would stunt anyone’s growth.”
A look of disgust grew on Tianna’s face. “I don’t know what you’re complaining about. I loved their food. I especially liked those crunchy little Gibbi. I could try to find some and make you dessert. They taught me a few bug recipes that I’m interested in trying.”
Seth waved his hands in the air. “Ugh! I’ll never get rid of the image of you with all of those hairy little legs sticking out of your mouth.” He cringed.
“They weren’t hairy!” Tianna argued in response. Since she was part Inari, she was ready to defend her people’s ways.
As Seth and Tianna argued about the Inari’s choice of food items, Seth decided that he would inspect all of the food Tianna prepared a little closer from here forward. Marcus retrieved his bottle of Fire Wine and said, “Okay you two. Why don’t you continue your debate while double-checking our camp? We were so focused on eating when we arrived, I’m not sure if our border is as secure as it should be.”
After Tianna and Seth redid the spells to secure their camp, she pulled him to the side and asked, “Can you tell me about your inner dragon? What does it feel like, especially when you lose control?”
Seth tried to explain. “It’s hard to describe. My dragon is just a part of me. Others may refer to their inner dragon as an entity of its own because it’s just easier to describe it that way.”
“What did it feel like when he first stirred within you?”
He pondered on her question for a moment before answering. “It’s hard to put my feelings into words. I guess I would describe it as a strong, overwhelming desire. Think about when you argue with yourself over doing or saying something. My dragon is that inner voice that I talk with in my mind. He’s a very determined voice with strong opinions. He’s an animal so he has an animal’s instincts and reactions to my surroundings.”
He chuckled at some memories. “At first, my dragon would win most arguments and I’d find myself doing or saying things without even realizing it. Everyone around me had to be careful because they knew that they couldn’t predict my actions. Since all Draak have to go through this, everyone helped me stay out of trouble as best they could. I’ve learned that I can’t blame my actions on my dragon. He’s me, but I’m slowly learning to control my reactions to his influences and making more sound decisions.”
Tianna smiled. “Like saying no to a second piece of pie?”
He laughed in response. “Something like that.”
She got a more serious look on her face. “What does it feel like to shift?”
A dreamy look washed over his face. “It’s absolutely amazing, but I have to tell you. It also hurts. It took several years before my body adjusted to the change.”
She cringed at the thought of what the body had to do in order to change from a human to a large dragon form.
He lowered his head and fidgeted. “I wish I could control my shifting. It makes me feel so young when I can’t partial shift.” Seth glanced up at Tianna, curiosity growing on his face. “Why all of the questions about my dragon? Have you begun to feel yours stir?”
Tianna really didn’t know what to say. “I’m not sure. Since leaving Willow, I’ve had urges I can’t explain, except I seem to be arguing with several inner voices. It’s hard to keep it straight in my mind. My inner voices don’t always agree.”
He nodded as if understanding. “I know that one. My inner dragon and I don’t always agree either. You need to tell the others about what you’re feeling. I did some stupid things when my inner dragon first started to stir. Actually, I’m still doing stupid things. We all need to be prepared for the unexpected.”
Tianna nodded.
Soon Tianna and Seth rejoined the rest of their campmates. With a little prodding from Seth, Tianna explained what she was starting to feel.
Marcus thanked her for sharing the information by reiterating, “You must keep us informed as you feel more inner dragons stirring. This can be a dangerous time for all of us.”
They spent the next few hours sharing funny and scary stories of when they first started to shift. Tianna decided that she was glad she wasn’t around Gabriel when he was Seth’s age. An uncontrollable shifted warrior dragon wasn’t something she was anxious to see.
Before going to bed, Tianna pulled out her wizard book and proudly added several additional notes about the village of Willow and the Inari culture. She also added a rather large entry in her journal about her kiss with Nathaniel.
Over the next few days, Nathaniel seemed uncharacteristically quiet. Tianna often caught him staring at her deep in thought. Several times he had approached her like he wanted to talk but, at the last second, he found something else to do. He even stopped teasing her. Although she wanted to jump into his arms, she held back. She worried that it was her teasing him that may have caused his change in attitude toward her. Maybe all of his actions were just pretend and, now that he knew she did have real feelings for him, the challenge was over. She feared that he regretted his actions and was afraid to tell her he wasn’t really interested. A sense of disappointment and doubt quickly grew within her.
Their group was going to travel close to a human village, and Marcus decided to stop to pick up some supplies. Tianna thought it was best if she stayed back at the camp and no one argued. They didn’t want her to go through what she went through at the last human village. They wouldn’t allow her to stay alone so someone had to stay behind. To her surprise, Nathaniel was the one that insisted he remain as her guard. She expected him to go into town and find companionship. She feared what was coming.
After everyone had left for the village, Nathaniel approached Tianna. “Would you like to join me for a walk? I thought we could look for some of the ingredients the Inari taught us about.”
Tianna smiled enthusiastically. “That’s a wonderful idea. I’m almost out of several herbs and other molds and fungus.” As they started to walk out of the camp, she added, “Maybe I can find something crawling around to add to our evening meal.” She giggled when she heard his low growl.
As they searched through the trees, their conversation remained on the task of finding healing ingredients. Although the mood in the air was somewhat tense, she was relieved. She had feared he stayed behind to tell her something she wasn’t going to like to hear.
Since Tianna had been in a dense forest for days, she longed for the warming caress of the sun. When she spotted a bright beam of sunlight streaming through a gap in the trees, she decided to stop. The ground looked so soft and inviting that she laid down to soak up some sunrays.
Nathaniel watched her skin begin to glisten. He approached and sat down on the ground next to her and said, “Tianna?”
He said her name so tentatively that she sat up to look at him better. “What’s wrong Nathaniel?”
“I had a talk with Gabriel when we were in Willow. He reminded me how important it is for our group to be open and honest with each other.” He turned and gazed into Tianna’s eyes. “I need to be honest with you about a few things.”
Tianna sat up the rest of the way and her stomach clenched. Given the look in his eyes, she knew that she had been right earlier. He was about to tell her something she didn’t want to hear. She put her hand on his knee and said, “Nathaniel, if this is about me teasing and kissing you, I’m so sorr—”
Nathaniel placed his fingertips on her exceptionally soft lips to quiet her. “No talking please. I need to talk.” He began, “Do you recall when we were in villages, including Trille, and I left with women in my arms?”
Those weren’t pleasant memories for her, but she tried to keep her face neutral, nodding her acknowledgement.
“I want you to know.” He shook his head and corrected himself. “No, I need you to know what happened between the women and me.”
She forgot that she was supposed to remain quiet and said, “It’s none of my business what you do Nathaniel. You don’t need to explain.” The absolute last thing that she wanted to hear about was how he beds women.
He shook his head. “You don’t understand and I need you to.” He began to fidget nervously. “When I go off with any non-Draak female, I don’t take their bodies while they’re in my bed. I only hold them.”
Tianna gave him a look like he couldn’t possibly think she was that naive. She couldn’t understand why he was lying to her. If he didn’t want her, he could just say it.
He knew she didn’t believe him. “It’s true. My power to heal is greater than anyone in my Sett. This power comes with a price. It requires internal energy to work. When I wield my power I’m weakened. The more I use, the weaker I get and I have to re-energize myself. I do this by taking energy from others. I could draw some power from males but not enough to make a difference. I’m assuming that’s because physical touch is a critical part of the bonding process. The magic requires the intimacy be between potential mates. For me, that requires I use females. On our travels, I like to use human women because they’re very susceptible to my mind control. That allows me to fully control the situation.”
He didn’t want to scare her, but he needed her to know the truth. “It can be dangerous for a Draak to bed a non-Draak. If he were to lose control, it could go very badly.” He shivered as his mind recalled a distant but very unpleasant memory from his youth. “So in exchange for their energy, I allow them a memory of their choice. They can choose what their mind thinks happens between them and me.”
Tianna stared at him puzzled. “I don’t understand.”
Nathaniel adjusted his body as if he was getting uncomfortable. He knew he needed to tell her the whole truth, except his secret was hard to talk about. He had only confessed his need to one other person, a childhood friend, who had kept his secret safe.
He took a deep breath and began to explain. “I lay with them, usually naked since I need my skin to touch theirs. Sometimes we may kiss, but I use my mental powers to control them so nothing more happens. Once I’m strong again, I use my mind to let them fill in the gaps with whatever memory they want, as long as it’s a pleasant one. Usually they choose a memory that was very passionate. I guess I’m quite the lover in many a human woman’s mind.”
Nathaniel smiled at Tianna trying to lessen the tension within his chest. “If I’m very low on energy, my body will give out some kind of signal and any available female that is hit by this typically comes running. They’re ready and waiting. I’ve yet to find a way to turn this signal off.”
She wondered if she was hearing correctly. Was he telling her that he wasn’t taking all of these women in his bed? Could she believe him? She asked, “Why would you want to turn the signal off? I’d think any male would love to have women falling at their feet. I have to admit, you often look thrilled as you walked away with these women in your arms.”
“That’s because I don’t want anyone to know of my need. It would make me very vulnerable as a warrior. Having people think I’m quite the lover is a better cover story.”
“Do your brothers know this?” Tianna asked with genuine interest.
Nathaniel spoke clearly and with confidence. “No, you’re only the second person that I’ve told. It’s difficult for me to even speak the words out loud to myself. It’s been hard to keep this secret given that I travel with only male Draak and we’re on the trail alone for many weeks at a time. Sometimes I’m so weak that by the time I enter a village the women literally come running.”
Tianna recalled Seth’s words describing women’s reactions matching almost exactly the words she was hearing now. “Is it the same for magical females? You mentioned the Draak. Are they different?”
He didn’t want to tell her yet about the Draak mating customs that he had indulged in regularly. “I’ll be honest with you. Draak females are different than other magical creatures and I’ve taken many to my bed. There are Draak customs that you’ll need to learn about, but we can save that conversation for another day.” The idea of Tianna engaging in their mating customs made his skin crawl. The thought alone made his dragon stir uncomfortably.
Tianna remembered the discussion she had with Gabriel about Draak customs, and she decided that she wasn’t ready for that conversation with Nathaniel.
Tianna put both hands on his leg and squeezed. She was touched by his trust in her. “I’m glad that you’ve confided in me, but I must ask, why are you telling me and why now? You’re a very attractive and unmated Draak. What you do in private is none of my business.”
He cleared his throat. “What you think of me is extremely important. My heart aches when I see the look in your eyes as I walk away with someone in my arms. In Willow, the feeling was so strong I couldn’t lay with another without seeing your face. And then when you kissed me...” He trembled at the memory. He placed his hands gently on both sides of her face and said, “I never want this face looking at me in disgust ever again. I want this face to look at me the way other women’s do—the way you did when we kissed.”
He knew what she might be thinking so he quickly added, “My mind powers, for some reason, don’t work on you so if you’re going to look at me with desire, you have to do it all on your own.”
At his touch, Tianna’s heart skipped a beat and she swallowed hard. Was he telling her that he actually wanted her? An inner voice urged her to kiss him senseless.
Nathaniel could see the look he wanted to see starting to appear on her face. “That’s the look I want.” He pulled her toward him and kissed her gently on the lips.
As their lips touched, her mind swirled and she broke away from the kiss. Part of her mind yelled its approval and filled her thoughts with urges that made her want to blush. But another, deeper part of her mind, couldn’t believe that a male, any male, truly wanted her. Maybe this was all a trick and he was just toying with her affections.
Nathaniel could sense her inner conflict. “What’s wrong?”
She hung her head. “I’m having a hard time believing you.”
Nathaniel quickly replied, “I swear to you, what I’ve told you about my need to touch is real.”
She shook her head. “I believe that part. I can sense you’re telling me the truth.”
“Then what part don’t you believe?”
She decided to tell him the truth. “I don’t believe that you truly want me. No one has ever wanted me that way.”
Nathaniel’s jaw dropped at her words since her response took him completely by surprise. How could this beautiful female still think males didn’t want her? How could she think he didn’t want her? He lifted her chin so he could look at her face. ‘I’m not a human man from your village. You must trust me when I tell you that I want you more than I’ve ever wanted any other. Your kiss proved that to me. I’ve had to fight the urge to take you into my arms, but I can no longer contain my feelings. I want you by my side.”
“I want to believe but…” She started to pull her face away from his hands. Nathaniel could feel her doubt like a bad taste in his mouth. He decided the only way he was going to convince her was to show her how he felt. He took her face back into his hands and held on tight so she couldn’t squirm away. He leaned in and kissed her.
Tianna thought of making him stop but when his tongue touched hers, she tasted him and all hesitation left her. She could sense his honest desire for her, causing their gentle kiss to grow quickly in passion. Soon she was kissing him back as hard as he was kissing her. 
Without breaking the kiss, a voice in her mind guided her and she crawled onto his lap with her legs straddling his body. Their kiss became even more intense as she put her hands on either side of his face and began to practice what she had learned from Gabriel. Nathaniel moaned and pulled her body tighter against his chest. He decided at that moment that he was going to just sit there and kiss Tianna for the rest of his life.
When she felt his desires flare, she broke away from their kiss, unsure what to do next. She felt so young and naive. Since he had been open with her, she wanted to be just as honest with him. “There’s something you must know before we go any further.” She squared her shoulders and said, “When we first met and I talked about how to attract someone, I wasn’t speaking from personal experience. I’ve absolutely no experience with relationships. I’ve been on only one date in my life and that was when I was very young and that ended in disaster. Gabriel was my first real kiss and, until meeting all of you, I had never even been held in a male’s warm embrace. Any comments I’ve made about relationships are strictly from what I’ve observed. I long to be in a real relationship but I’m nervous. You have so much experience…maybe you would be better off with someone more knowledgeable. I don’t want you to be disappointed.” She averted her eyes as her admitted inexperience made her cheeks flush.
He turned her face so she was looking at him again and smiled. “Disappointed in you? Not possible. You make me feel things that I’ve never felt before. I won’t lie to you. I have been with a lot of women but, like you, I’ve never been in a real relationship. I’ve been afraid to let anyone near my heart. Now I can’t imagine a day going by without you at my side. I’m not exactly sure how to do this either, so I guess we’ll have to figure this out together.”
He caressed her cheek. “If I’m to be disappointed in anyone, it would be with myself. Seth gets to be the first male to play in and braid your hair. Then Gabriel gets to be your first real adult kiss. I’m such a fool. Both of those firsts could’ve been with me.”
She said with hope in her eyes, “There are other firsts in my future. Will you teach me?”
“Put your trust in me. Although, given how you just kissed me, you require no lessons. You’re a natural talent.” He took her into another embrace, wrapping his arms around her tight.
 She relaxed into his kiss and let her instincts guide her. As their kiss became more passionate, her inner voice pushed back her inhibitions and she welcomed the new sensations now flowing through her body. She pushed him back onto the ground and began practicing more advanced lessons.
He sensed Tianna was losing control. He needed her to know that his feelings for her were genuine and he wanted his relationship with her to be different than what he had with any others. He knew he couldn’t take her body and just walk away. It required him to move forward slowly.
He forced them to sit up and he held her body back while he explained. “Wait a minute Tianna. I want something to be very clear. I do have strong feelings for you and my body aches for you, but I won’t act on this need. I know that being physically intimate with you means I must make a commitment on my part. I’d have it no other way. As you have admitted, you have no experience in the ways of males and mating. You need time to learn about yourself and the magical world. You need to explore what’s right for you and that includes what male you want in your arms. It may drive me insane, but let’s take our time.”
His dragon growled at him. Tianna was his and he wouldn’t allow another male to possess her. Nathaniel had to concentrate hard to calm him. All of his life he had manipulated situations to get females into his arms. For once in his life, he was going to put a female’s needs before his. He refused to try to coerce Tianna into a physical relationship before she was ready. He wanted her to come into his arms because she was absolutely sure it was right for her.
He shifted his body again and put his hand on his mark. “I promise that we won’t share bodies fully until we know without a doubt that it’s right for both of us.” His eyes flashed to bind the oath.
She knew he had just given her an unbreakable Draak oath. That showed just how seriously he meant what he was saying, but she still couldn’t stop a look of disappointment from appearing on her face. “I may lack experience but I’m not a child. I want to embrace an adult life.”
Nathaniel caressed her cheek. “I, more than anyone, know that you’re no child. You’re going to find that you’ll be perceived much differently in the magical world.”
Tianna stared at him like he was crazy. Except for her Draak companions, no one was going to look twice at her unless they were running away in fear. Soon he would see that she was right.
Based on the look on Tianna’s face, he knew that she didn’t believe him. He shook his head in disbelief and said, “I’m going to have to keep an eye on you.” Soon she would see that he was right.
Tianna smiled. “I like the idea of you watching over me.” She pulled his arms back around her waist so he could hold her tighter. “May I still practice my kissing lessons with you?” She gave him an innocent smile.
Nathaniel growled. “Oh yes. Lessons are required every day. Several times a day in fact.” He flipped her over so she was on the ground with him hovering above her. He bent down and they practiced for a very long time. He found her kissing exceptional. She incorporated her whole body, not just her lips and tongue. She also seemed to anticipate his every desire, knowing what he wanted, when, and giving it to him.
Her taste and scent was making him dizzy and he tingled wherever she touched his skin. The feeling was similar to when he used the touch. He figured this was her Faye nature and his inner dragon roared his approval.
After Tianna thought that her lips were actually becoming bruised, she broke away and gave him a serious look, asking, “Can you use me to regain your energy?”
“Yes.” He responded while kissing her neck.
Tianna wiggled under him and sighed. “You won’t use other females except in emergencies?”
“Only in emergencies,” he said as he moved his kisses to the other side of her neck.
“Good,” she replied softly.
He started to nibble at her skin and he felt the vibrations of a purr start in her chest.
Tianna wrapped her legs tightly around his waist and pulled him onto her, arching her body and giving out a quiet moan. The sounds she made drove his body crazy. To Nathaniel, the scariest thing about her actions was that she had no idea that she had such an impact on males, especially on him.
He knew they were going to have to stop what they were doing if he was going to maintain control of his dragon and keep his oath. He lifted his head and kissed her on her nose. “My Sweet. We had better head back to the camp. Your body is driving me to the edge of my sanity.”
Her pulse was up and she was breathing hard. She didn’t want to stop even though she knew he was right. She pulled him down and kissed him one last time before letting him rise.
He started to step away when she grabbed his arm and he turned to look at her. She asked, “Can you show me how you draw energy from someone else?” She quickly added, “Without us getting naked of course.” Her cheeks turned pink.
He reached up to feel the heat on her cheeks and his mind wondered what her other body parts felt like when they heated up. He shook the images out of his mind and tried to remember what her question was. “Actually, I draw energy from you every time we touch. I’ve tried to be discrete so you wouldn’t notice. You may feel it like a slight tingling sensation.”
She had felt this many times from him, but she also felt it whenever she touched any of the other Draaks. Her mind pondered on the reasons why.
Nathaniel smiled down at her. “Let me show you how it feels when I do it in earnest.” He opened his shirt so his chest lay bare. He gently took one of her wrists, willed his fire to come to his raised hand, and then pressed it onto the palm of Tianna’s hand. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate.
The feeling was unlike anything Tianna had ever felt, warmth passing quickly throughout her body. She could feel some hidden part of her move into him and she loved the feeling. He took the palm of her hand and placed it on his chest near his heart and held it here. His chest was now on fire.
Tianna threw her head back and let out a small cry of pleasure. Nathaniel had to catch her so she didn’t fall. The sensation was overwhelming, but she never wanted it to stop. She concentrated hard on their connection and Nathaniel was the one to moan. His body was tingling just as much as Tianna’s.
Nathaniel took her hand away from his chest and held her for a few minutes until they were both back in their own minds again.
“Amazing,” was all Tianna was able to say. She was swaying so Nathaniel continued to hold her tightly.
After Tianna was again steady on her feet, they walked quietly hand-in-hand back to the camp. Tianna broke the silence. “You know you must confide in your brothers. They need to know. We can have no secrets between us. They also need to know why we’ll be touching more often.” She stopped abruptly and turned toward Nathaniel. “We will be touching more often, right?” she asked with hope in her eyes.
“Oh yes.” He pulled her toward him and put his arm over her shoulder. “And yes. It’s time for me to share my secret with my brothers.” He kissed her on the top of her head.
When everyone returned from their trip to the village, Nathaniel wasted no time. He sat them all down and told them of his need for touch and his feelings for Tianna.
They were all very surprised but supportive. Seth was disappointed as he had raised Nathaniel up to god level when it came to his prowess with the ladies. It was good to know that Nathaniel wasn’t as good as he had imagined. It gave Seth hope for himself.
Tianna stepped forward. “Since Nathaniel is being totally honest, I need to tell you all something as well. Actually, I need to show you something.” She held out her hand so it was suspended in the air. She willed her healing fire and her hand began to glow with blue flames.
Everyone gasped and jumped to their feet. Nathaniel walked over, took her hand, and accepted her flame. He closed his eyes as he felt warmth shoot throughout his body. When he opened his eyes again he asked, “When did this power surface?”
“I’ve had this power since I was very young. When Zarin told you the story of the white haired man, he left out the part of how exactly I started his hair on fire. It was blue fire. I just wasn’t very good at controlling it at that age. My skills have steadily improved ever since. Healing with fire is one of my best skills.”
Seth was confused. “Why didn’t you tell us earlier? It shows that you ‘re part Healer Sett.”
“At first I didn’t say anything because I didn’t want you to think I was any odder than you already knew. I didn’t know about Healer Setts. Then after I watched Nathaniel using the fire, I guess I was afraid to admit that I really was part Draak. It’s just so hard for me to believe.”
Gabriel shook his head. “You need to tell us about all of your surfacing powers. We’re here to help you learn to use them. You can’t let us be surprised when you use them unexpectedly. Things could go very wrong.”
Tianna shifted nervously since she had something else she wanted to say. “I guess then I should tell you that I’m more like Nathaniel than just the ability to wield blue fire. I do believe I share his need for the touch. I really didn’t grasp this until Nathaniel shared his need with me today. I realized that I was doing the same thing. Every time I touch any of you, I also gain energy from that connection. It’s the tingling feeling you’ve all mentioned when I touch your skin. I think it was being near all of you that caused it to fully surface. I now know for sure that it’s a part of me and I can’t live without it.”
Marcus took Tianna’s hands in his. “Thank you for telling us.”
Seth also came forward and gave Tianna a big smile. “You can touch me any time you want,” and winked down at her.
Nathaniel growled and pulled Tianna to him. “I think I’ve taught you too well, my young Draak.”
Tianna leaned into Nathaniel, loving the feeling of his arms wrapped around her, and she prayed that she wasn’t dreaming.
Later, Tianna pulled Gabriel to the side so they could speak privately. Gabriel had never tried to hide his feelings for her so she wanted to be just as honest with him. “I want you to know that I care for you deeply, but I need to pursue my feeling for Nathaniel. There’s something between us that I don’t quite understand and I need to explore it further.”
“I won’t lie and tell you that I’m not disappointed that it’s Nathaniel and not I in your arms, but I do understand. The heat generated between the two of you makes it painfully obvious that you have a strong physical connection. It’s right that you pursue these feelings.”
“No matter what happens between Nathaniel and me, you’ll always have a special place in my history book. You taught me how to kiss and I’ll always cherish that you were my first adult kiss.”
His eyes flashed as his mind replayed the memory of the touch of her lips on his. “Trust me. The pleasure was all mine.” He kissed her on the forehead and ended their conversation with, “Even if you and Nathaniel are together, know that I’ll always be here for you whenever you need me.”
She wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him tight. Without a doubt, she knew he was telling her the truth. Somehow she knew he would forever race to her side if she was in need.
After evening meal, Gabriel approached Nathaniel. “I’m proud of you for coming forward with your need for touch.”
“I should’ve come forward sooner. It was irresponsible to keep something like this from my brothers. If I had been unable to get the energy I needed, I could have put our quest into potentially dangerous situations.”
Gabriel actually understood why Nathaniel had kept his secret. “As a warrior, I know how difficult it is to admit what could be seen as a weakness, but it’s only a weakness if you allow it to be. By openly facing it, we’ll find a way to turn this into an advantage.”
After a brief pause, Gabriel continued, “I would also like to congratulate you on confessing your feelings for Tianna. You finally caught that bug you’ve been chasing.” He gave Nathaniel a friendly smile.
Knowing how Gabriel felt about her, Nathaniel replied, “I want you to know that I’m serious about Tianna. This isn’t just another one of my flings, and I want to pursue a real relationship with her. I know you also hold feelings for her and I’m sorry if our relationship causes you any pain.”
Gabriel put his hand on Nathaniel’s shoulder and said, “I’m not young so this isn’t the first time that I’ve had to step aside for a brother. A potential mate isn’t someone you arm wrestle for. It must to be right for both players involved. I’ve seen how she looks at you, and we all felt the heat when you kissed in Willow. I know that she has genuine feelings for you and, I hate to admit it, but I can sense your feelings are also quite real. It’s right for both of you to explore your new emotions. After all she has been through in her life, she deserves some happiness.”
Gabriel took in a deep breath. “I know I don’t need to tell you what you already know, but remember, Tianna was raised human. Our culture uses intimacy as a way to find a mate. Humans use it to seal a life commitment. Taking her without that pledge, or taking another in addition to her, will be seen as a complete betrayal.”
Nathaniel understood what Gabriel was trying to say to him and wanted him to know just how committed he was to the relationship. He replied, “I understand and agree. To make sure she knew I was serious, I gave her my Draak oath. I want this relationship to be different than any other I’ve had and I’ll not take her until it’s right for both of us. I know, given my history, that it’s difficult for others to see me with just one female, but getting to know Tianna has pushed out all desire for any other. I only want her and I’m willing to wait as long as necessary for her to be ready. I’ll not betray her.”
Gabriel was impressed by the maturity he was seeing in Nathaniel. Although he could feel Nathaniel was being genuine, he had one last topic to address with him.
Gabriel moved forward so that he stood just inches from Nathaniel’s face. His eyes flashed and, with a stare that actually made Nathaniel’s whole body clench, he warned, “But if you do anything to hurt her in any way, I’ll personally make sure you feel such intense pain that even your exceptional healing powers won’t be able to take it away.” He growled so low that Nathaniel felt the vibration directly in his chest.
Nathaniel felt the truth in his words and speechlessly nodded his understanding.
Since Nathaniel seemed to comprehend his warning, Gabriel relaxed his stance. He put his arm around Nathaniel’s shoulder and laughed while dragging him back to join the others. Nathaniel half-heartedly laughed, knowing he would never want to feel Gabriel’s wrath.
That evening, Nathaniel braided Tianna’s hair before she climbed into the same bedroll with him. As she snuggled in against him, he gently snaked his hand under her shirt so that his palm rested on her stomach. She placed her hand on top of his and willed her blue flame. Initially Nathaniel found it impossible to lie next to Tianna without becoming instantly aroused but, when she used her blue flame, his whole body relaxed—including his desires. It was replaced by a complete sense of contentment. He sighed and closed his eyes and they both fell asleep feeling a gentle tingling all over their bodies.
In the morning, Tianna noticed Nathaniel had a little extra energy in his step. He was even singing songs when he packed up their saddle bags. Tianna couldn’t help but smile knowing that a small part of her helped make his good mood happen. She also knew that she seemed to be energized by his touch as well. She thought they were really good together. Their good moods were contagious and everyone hummed or whistled while they prepared to leave their camp.
As with every day, Seth and Marcus huddled together to talk about the path they planned to take to the next village. It was going to take another week of riding to get there.
Their days passed with no major events. Tianna and Seth used spells to hide their trail during the day and their camp sites at night. In the evenings, Gabriel continued to give Seth and Tianna fighting lessons as well as Draak history lessons. Tianna easily won the archery challenges Gabriel had setup between each member of the quest. Although Seth was getting better every day with his swordplay, Tianna was fair at best with a sword. She would just give up and whack her opponent with a nearby tree branch. Gabriel told them they both needed to work on battle strategy that took into account their unique skills and limitations, but he knew that would come only with time and experience.
Tianna slept each night with Nathaniel alone. A couple times, he woke her out of a deep sleep when he sensed her tension. She still had dreams of the dark stranger but Nathaniel always seemed to be able to stop the dream before anything frightened her. On those nights, she woke up with her body sprawled on top of his. Within her dreams, he again had become the branch that carried her to safety.


Chapter 16 - Castle Knightstorm

After long days of riding, they found themselves traveling across a large, flat, green meadow. As they moved further across this open area, they began to feel the urge to ride the other way and Tianna knew they had arrived at the next village.
When she had approached Willow, she had a sense of excitement. This time, the magic gave her a sense of power. She expressed this feeling to Marcus and he said they would need to approach carefully. He asked Tianna to read what was written in the book.
She opened her wizard book to the page on Knightstorm and said, “According to Zarin, the next village is the home of knights. He says that they are a race of large and gifted fighters that are exceptionally strong. He thinks they would be strong candidates to join the battle against evil.”
The Draaks all sat higher in their saddles. This time Tianna’s protectors were excited about entering a village.
Tianna moved so that she was facing the feeling and recited the entrance spell. As it did before, the wind whipped around her and surges of power pulsated off of her body. Her powers were growing stronger every day. Just as she started to repeat the words of the spell again, a section of grass ahead of her shimmered. Instead of the village she expected, a castle began to appear. Tianna glanced over at Marcus who was staring at the structure with a grin from ear to ear.
Knightstorm was monstrous. It looked as if the entire population and its farm lands could be housed within its walls. Everything they could see was made entirely out of a mix of black, gray, and white stone. There were two large turrets that stood on either side of the main gate. They were as tall as some of the more mature trees in Willow. Other smaller turrets were located equally spaced from the gate and continued down the long wall surrounding the castle. A small bridge appeared that they would need to cross to reach a huge door. Tianna thought it was impressive, although a bit intimidating.
They didn’t have to wait long before a greeting party walked over the bridge and approached them. The party consisted of three exceptionally large males, each of a height that allowed them to look down at Tianna while she was still on her horse.
Tianna nervously moved forward and greeted them since she was the one that had requested entrance and she was the only one they were staring at. She said in a shaky voice, “I’m Tianna of Trille. I’m the apprentice to the wizard Zarin. We humbly request entrance to your castle.” Her voice didn’t sound as sure as it did in Willow.
Marcus whispered so all of his brothers could hear but not the welcoming group, “If our greeting party is a sample of the people housed within, they could be strong allies. We need to gain their support.” He shifted his attention to Gabriel. “If they’re a warrior race, I’ll need to rely on your expertise.”
Gabriel nodded.
The three men examined Tianna for a long while. The one in front closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, quickly leaning over and whispering to his companions. They all perked up and then they also took in deep breaths. When their lungs were filled with whatever they were after, they all gave Tianna very large smiles. When they stared at her now, they looked more like puppy dogs than ferocious wolves.
Without even glancing at those arriving with Tianna, they said, “Tianna of Trille, you and those you are traveling with…” He lazily motioned toward Marcus and his Draaks like he was swatting at a fly. “…are more than welcome to enter our walls.”
Nathaniel didn’t like the way these men were examining Tianna. They peered at her like she was on the meal menu. He vowed to stay close by her side.
Tianna and her Draaks followed the greeting party over the bridge and through the gate. The castle was even larger from within its walls. Zarin was right—it was obviously a warrior race. They observed many small groups practicing swordplay, archery, and hand-to-hand combat. All of the knights were as large as or larger than those in the greeting party.
When their guides stopped and turned around, Marcus moved forward as leader and asked if they could be taken to see the village elders.
They nodded, and one of them said, “Leave your horses here.” He motioned with his hand and several smiling young males came forward.
Everyone dismounted, and as Tianna swung her leg over her saddle, a huge knight appeared next to her, grabbed her waist, and gently placed her on the ground. He gave her a dazzling crooked smile, swaying slightly.
“Thank you,” she said as she straightened her clothes.
The same greeter motioned to the group. “Follow me.” The younger males grabbed the horses’ reins and pulled them toward a corral.
As they walked, Tianna noticed that everything was oversized. She thought to herself that this must be what it would be like to be a small child walking around in an adult world. She also noticed that she was being watched. Normally this didn’t bother her, since she had lived with people staring at her all of her life, but this was different. These knights stared at her like a thirsty man staring at a goblet of ale. Nathaniel must have noticed as well because he was quickly by her side.
They were taken to a meeting room where a group of knights assembled, both males and females. The people of Knightstorm apparently embraced female warriors and Tianna smiled her approval.
Once assembled in the room, Tianna stared at her chair. It was much too tall for her and she contemplated the most lady-like way to get up into it. Nathaniel was close behind her and chuckled. “May I be of some assistance, my lady?”
“Hush,” she scolded him and crawled up into the chair. Once she was seated, she realized that she still had issues. The table in front of her was too high. The table height came to the top of her chest, which would make eating awkward at best.
Nathaniel noticed her frustration and leaned over and whispered in her ear. “You’re more than welcome to sit on my lap, My Sweet. I’d be happy to find a way to raise you up a little.” He gave her a smirk and a wink.
Tianna whispered back with a growl, “Nathaniel,” and whacked him in the arm to shut him up.
He replied, “Sorry, My Sweet. Old habits are hard to break. But I so enjoy watching your reactions.” He gave her his smile that made her heart melt.
Over the next few hours, they sat and discussed their quest with those assembled. The knights were elated that they were being approached to help the cause. Since they had experienced the growing evil and had lost good knights in battle, they were training hard to protect their people and their home.
While the group discussed Marcus’ proposal for a possible alliance, the male knights were constantly glancing toward Tianna and she was becoming paranoid.
When it was time to eat, the group was joined by other villagers, both male and female. They were followed by a much younger group that carried in food and drink. Tianna’s heart dropped. How was she supposed to eat? Even as she had the thought, huge hands picked her up and placed a stone block underneath her and set her back down. He was able to lift her with just a few fingers on one hand.
She wasn’t sure how to respond so she just smiled and said “Thank you.” The knight beamed at her like she had given him a great prize.
The servers came and went with food and drink. It seemed that part of growing up in the castle was to serve their elders. Tianna liked how kindly the knights treated those that served them and they thanked them graciously for whatever they brought to the table.
The Draaks grinned from ear to ear as plates heaping full with a wide variety of meat and breads were placed on the table in front of them. Gabriel couldn’t help but exclaim, “Now that’s more like it!”
Tianna moaned quietly to herself. Eating meals this heavy would make her tired and listless. She was grateful when a few plates arrived that held some fruits and vegetables.
Shifting her attention from the food, she took a moment to survey the adult females of the castle. They varied from the height of Gabriel and taller, making Tianna feel even more like a child. Although strong, their bodies were well proportioned and very feminine. She was pleased to see that they each wore clothing of their choice, from frilly dresses to warrior attire. Along with the wide variety of clothing, the color and hairstyles of both males and females also varied from very long hair pulled back into ponytails to very short styles, and in colors from jet back to bright red. Tianna loved that this castle embraced the individual and being different from each other seemed a normal part of their culture.
Everyone began to eat and drink using oversized plates. They all drank some kind of ale but when it was passed to Tianna, she shook her head. She quickly explained that she reacted badly to liquor so she wouldn’t indulge. Within minutes, a kind old female brought Tianna a pitcher of another kind of drink. Nathaniel tasted it first to make sure it was liquor free, and then handed a goblet full to Tianna.
Tianna tried to drink from her goblet, except it was very large for her, and therefore awkward to drink from. A young male server quickly came running with a smaller cup, most likely one they used for their children. Tianna accepted the cup graciously.
She thought the drink was wonderful. It was some kind of fruit-based drink that bubbled when she swallowed. She couldn’t help but giggle and she assumed it was a drink designed for their children, but she liked it.
Although the Draaks were engaged in lively conversations, Tianna remained quiet. With all of the eyes on her, she was getting uncomfortable and kept thinking that something about her appearance was distracting them. She leaned over to Nathaniel. “I think I had better find some other clothes to wear while I’m here.”
Nathaniel scanned the room. “I don‘t think your clothes is what has them in a spell.”
Before she could ask him what he meant, the knight that was sitting to her other side motioned her over. She leaned toward him so she could hear over all of the other conversations. He asked her what her status was. With a confused look, she said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t understand what you mean.”
“Do you have a mate?” he asked with hope in his eyes.
Nathaniel overheard the question and tried to jump in quickly to answer for Tianna, but she innocently blurted out the truth. “No, I’m not mated.”
Nathaniel knew this was the wrong answer to give these infatuated knights.
The knight got a huge grin on his face, sat back up, and slammed his fists onto the table knocking several goblets of wine over. He let out a roar and said, “Excellent!”
Nathaniel shook his head and knew Tianna was now an open target. He started to rub his temples as if his head was hurting.
Within seconds, the news of Tianna’s status had spread around the room, no doubt throughout the entire castle. Tianna crouched down further in her seat knowing that she should have given a different answer. She glanced up at Nathaniel with an ‘I‘m sorry’ look and he rolled his eyes. He knew he had to do something quick to turn this situation around, so he put his arm around her and pulled her in tightly, announcing, “She may not be mated yet, but we’re together.”
It had no effect on the knights present. They saw their target and wouldn’t be deflected. Nathaniel didn’t let go of Tianna for a second for the remainder of the gathering.
Gabriel spent the evening deep in discussion with a black haired female named Hannah. They had much in common given she had lost her mate the previous year in a battle. He was also fascinated to learn that she was one of their best stone masons. When questioned, she said that everyone in the village did jobs based on the natural skills they possessed, regardless of gender. When Tianna overhead Hannah speaking, she joined in on the discussion and asked her all kinds of questions about her trade and the other jobs in her village. Seeing Tianna’s genuine interest, Hannah promised to show her around the castle and introduce her to some of the local tradesmen.
After their meal ended, a small group of young females came in and directed them to where they could stay for the night. At first, they took Tianna to her own room but Nathaniel protested, insisting that they all share a room. He knew that she may need all of them present to protect her from her ‘admirers’.
Their guides gawked at the Draaks and then examined Tianna thoroughly. Tianna gave them a big smile and grabbed Nathaniel’s arm. She knew they were trying to figure out how she was lucky enough to have four males of her own. 
They were led to a larger room and their guides said they would be back with clothes. They directed Tianna to a large cabinet in the corner and said, “There are some clothes in there. They’ll be big for you, but you’re free to use whatever you can find.”
Everything in this room was designed for giants. Tianna had stayed in huts that were smaller than the canopy bed. Given the average size of their knights, she guessed it made sense.
Tianna found a very pretty night dress which she decided to wear. It probably was really a shirt but it hung down past her knees. The scooped neck did hang a little too low so she had to keep pulling it up. Wearing local clothes was going to be an issue. She was going to have to find children’s clothes to wear or wear her own. Her own clothes showed off her curves and she didn’t think that was wise around the knights.
After Tianna was dressed, she did a little circle dance to show off her attire. They all chuckled but said it suited her.
Nathaniel scanned her up and down. “Feel free to sleep naked. I won’t complain.” He gave her a crooked smile.
Tianna, ignoring his comment, walked to the edge of the bed and found another issue. Like all of their furniture, the height of the bed was too tall for her. She was about to jump up into it when Nathaniel scooped her up and tossed her gently into the middle of the bed. She thanked him reluctantly. This castle was going to be challenging in so many ways.
They each found a spot somewhere in the room to curl up to sleep. They were scattered all over. One was in a chair, another on a rug on the floor, and yet another next to the fireplace.
As everyone was getting settled in, Tianna spoke to her protectors. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause problems. I just answered the knight’s question without thinking.”
They just grunted back at her. They knew how much trouble they were going to have while they were there.
Tianna rolled over in the bed trying to get comfortable. “I really don’t think it’s going to be an issue. I don‘t even understand why they would even be interested in me. I’m like a child compared to the size of their females.”
Marcus who was lying down by the fireplace sat up. “Well, I guess you need to know.”
Tianna looked at him with a questioning stare.
“It’s your scent. I was talking to a couple of the males during our meal. Turns out your scent is driving them crazy. Basically, they’re all getting drunk sniffing you. It’s like they’re cats and you’re catnip. I’m assuming it’s your Faye nature.”
Tianna didn’t know what to say. “Oh no,” is all that came out of her mouth. After a moment to ponder on her situation, she asked, “If it’s my scent they like, why did he want to know if I was mated?”
Marcus answered. “To approach another male’s mate is socially unacceptable here. Since you told them you weren’t mated, that gave them permission to ask you to spend time with them. They each want to experience the Faye sensation.”
Nathaniel, who was lying next to her on the bed, stared straight up at the ceiling and cursed.
Tianna shook her head. “I think you’re all over-reacting. By morning they’ll have forgotten all about me.”
Just then there was a knock at the door and Gabriel answered it. Several knights were standing in the doorway, surprised to see Gabriel. The knight in front said, “I’m sorry. We thought this was Tianna’s room.”
“It is,” Gabriel said while glaring up at them.
The knights scanned the room quickly until they found their target, who was now sitting up in the bed. One of the visitors said in a hopeful voice, “We wanted to know if Tianna wanted to join us for a drink.” He held out a very large bottle of wine.
Gabriel responded for the room. “As you can see, Tianna is already in bed so she won’t be going out tonight.” He added to himself, “or any night while we’re here.” The thought of her Faye nature being impacted by wine with these already Faye influenced males made him shiver.
One of the other knights called out to Tianna before leaving, “If you change your mind, we’ll be just outside. We’ll wait all night.”
Gabriel pushed them out of the room and locked the door.
By the time Gabriel laid back down, a small rock hit the coverings for one of the windows. This time Nathaniel got up and pulled back the fabric to find several males standing below staring up with hope in their eyes. Before they had a chance to say anything, Nathaniel yelled down to them, “Tianna is in bed with me! Go away.” He threw the material roughly into place and stomped loudly back to the bed.
Tianna was hiding under the covers so that only her eyes peeked out. Nathaniel settled himself in and pulled her close with another growl.
Over the course of the night, their sleep was interrupted six more times. Several of the knights had brought gifts for Tianna’s protectors as an exchange for letting Tianna come out. Tianna didn’t know how to handle this. Until she met her Draaks, all the men she knew were frightened of her. No one stared at her with the interest these strangers were showing her.
In the morning, Marcus stood and stretched as if he was achy from lack of sleep. “We need a plan, my brothers. I need to negotiate alliance terms with their leaders. Given their obvious strength, we could use their help in the war.”
Gabriel looked at Tianna with some sympathy. “What are we going to do about Tianna’s situation?”
 Tianna offered a suggestion. “Maybe I shouldn’t leave my room while we’re here. All of you can go out and work with the knights, and I’ll just lock my door. If they can’t smell me, I should be fine.”
Nathaniel let out a loud, “Ha!” and added, “Given how they acted last night, these walls aren’t hiding your scent from anyone. And given their size, I don’t think a locked door would stop them, especially if they knew you were in here alone.”
Marcus pondered for a few minutes. “She would be safer if she stayed close by where we can keep an eye on her.” He stared at Nathaniel and commanded, “You don’t let her out of your sight for a second.” He turned and said, “Gabriel and Seth can stay with you until we see how they react today.”
They all agreed and got dressed with the local clothes their guide had dropped off the night before. Tianna tried to pick something to wear that she thought was the least attractive on her. Once dressed, Nathaniel inspected her outfit and shook his head. He had her put something on that he picked out. It was an oversized shirt that she tied a rope around the center to make into a dress.
Nathaniel hung his head. “Brothers, we’re in trouble. I think she would look good in a feed sack.”
Tianna giggled but then turned it into a serious look when Nathaniel snarled at her.
The day went better than expected. Although Tianna did have a constant flow of admirers coming to catch her scent and bring her gifts, they weren’t aggressive toward her or her protectors. They were truly smitten. If they had been cats, they would have been purring. Throughout the day, there always seemed to be a knight close by to offer her their services. The moment she struggled with climbing a step, at least two males would magically appear out of nowhere to carry her to where she needed to go. Her feet hardly ever touched the ground.
The knights weren’t aggressive, so Nathaniel and Seth were able to handle shooing her admirers away. Since they seemed to have it under control, Gabriel went to help in the training sessions he had seen. He wanted to evaluate their warrior skills as well as convince them of a dragon’s worthiness to fight by their side. For once, he would have to prove that Draaks were strong, formidable warriors even though smaller in size.
Gabriel met with his traveling companions at evening meal and was very excited by what he saw that day. The knights seemed to be equally pleased by his fighting abilities. Tianna healed his injuries while he talked animatedly about his day. Marcus was pleased and hoped Gabriel’s efforts would sway the village leaders, who were hesitant to establish an alliance.
That night, a guard was posted outside of Tianna’s room to keep away any admirers so Tianna and her protectors could get some needed sleep.
Over the next few days, the knights began to adjust to Tianna’s presence. Although they still reacted to her scent, they seemed better able to cope with its influence. Nathaniel continued to stay close by Tianna’s side but the change allowed the other Draaks to fall into a daily routine. Tianna was very flattered and overwhelmed by all of the attention. Nathaniel just growled a lot. To give Nathaniel a needed break from his constant guard duties, Tianna spent a day with Hannah at her side. Tianna was thrilled to meet all of the tradesmen in the village—both male and female. She spent extra time with the local seamstresses and they watched with great interest as Tianna sewed several unique dresses for herself. She was trying to embrace the local styles and colors.
Tianna enjoyed spending time with Hannah. Her quiet strength and caring for others made her think of Gabriel. Tianna wasn’t surprised to see her and Gabriel in deep discussion at evening meal each night. Since she had chosen to stay at Nathaniel’s side instead of Gabriel’s, she was thrilled to watch as a friendship seemed to form quickly.
On the afternoon before they planned to leave and continue on their quest, the knights’ leader, Jakkin, announced that they would be having a friendly competition. It would give his knights and the visiting Draaks a chance to show off and compare their skills. They all headed into the training area to begin the festivities.
When Jakkin asked the knight crowd assembled what the winners should receive as a prize, the males unanimously yelled, “A kiss from the fair Tianna.”
After all of the kindness she had received, she felt obligated to agree. Nathaniel just growled louder.
The competition was going to include knife throwing, sword fighting, wrestling, tracking, and archery. Each Draak picked an event to compete in, although the knights’ size and strength put them at a great disadvantage. Marcus hoped that by showing their skills and determination, even when faced against a much larger and stronger enemy, it might help influence their interest in forming an alliance.
Marcus competed first in knife throwing. Although Gabriel would have been a better choice for this event, they needed him to cover wrestling. He was the only one strong enough to go body-to-body with a knight.
Marcus had thought that knife throwing would be an individual event and free of physical contact. He quickly found out that this was not the case. They did have to throw at a wide variety of targets but, at the same time, they had to handle distractions. Although they weren’t allowed to physically touch a competitor, a distraction could come in the form of anything from verbal taunts to having to dodge thrown objects. After the first competitor was taken out when he didn’t dodge a lit torch quickly enough, Marcus partial shifted to give himself his body armor. The change caused him to receive applause from the females in the crowd. Although he didn’t win, he performed well enough to get several hearty pats on his back. 
Tianna had to stand on a chair in order to give the winner his kiss. The winner stumbled away, actually drunk from her scent.
Nathaniel competed next in sword fighting. Seeing what Marcus went through on the previous challenge, he also partially shifted to better protect himself. Although he spent most of his time on the ground flat on his back, he never gave up. After the first few times he hit the ground, Tianna had to turn away. She couldn’t watch. Nathaniel didn’t win either but the knights were fascinated by how he could heal his own injuries with his blue fire. They watched in envy as Tianna came forward and helped him heal some of his wounds with her matching fire. At the end of the event, many of those injured during the match asked for their wounds to be healed so they could experience her healing touch. Jakkin had to step in when other knights not even in the competition started to get in line to have self-inflicted injuries healed.
The winner of the sword fight had watched the previous winner, so he was prepared. When Tianna stood on her chair and gave him his prize, the knight actually hung on to her so the kiss lasted longer. Much to Nathaniel’s displeasure, the crowd counted out the seconds. Nathaniel was just about to separate them forcefully when the knight staggered and fell away from her lips.
The knight tried to walk away and lost his balance, falling back on his butt and laughing loud with the crowd. A few of his fellow knights had to help him walk off the field.
Once all the commotion died down, the wrestling competition began. Tianna gasped when she saw Gabriel’s opponent approach. He was introduced as Terom and was one of the largest knights she had seen in the castle. He also looked like one of the meanest.
Marcus approached Gabriel and asked, “Are you sure about this?” Marcus thought this knight could snap him like a twig.
Gabriel made eye contact with his opponent and fire flashed in his eyes. “Leave this one to me. The larger they are, the harder they fall.”
“Given what I’ve seen in the previous events, be prepared for anything. My guess is they’ll have some tricks up their sleeves.”
Gabriel smiled a mischievous smile. He hadn’t had the opportunity for a really thorough workout for quite some time and his body craved it. “I’m looking forward to this. I’ve participated in some of their training and have watched how they fight. I think they’ll find that I have just as many tricks up my sleeves.”
Marcus reluctantly left the field, but had both Nathaniel and Tianna waiting on the sides, prepared to jump in with their healing skills.
Gabriel approached his opponent with a look of pure determination and concentration. He stretched and flexed his muscles along the way. Once the challengers were face to face, Terom stared down at Gabriel and laughed. The sound shook the ground and made the hair on the back of Tianna’s neck stand up. She wanted to run in and pull Gabriel out but Nathaniel held her back.
Tianna pleaded, “But Gabriel will get killed.”
Marcus shook his head. “Don’t count our warrior out quite so fast. I’ve seen him in battle where he single-handedly took out several of his enemy with his bare hands and didn’t even break a sweat. Let him show what the pride of Haven’s Royal Guard can do.”
Tianna reluctantly agreed but couldn’t hold back the blue fire that was already waiting at her fingertips.
Terom scanned Gabriel’s body. Staring down at him he asked, “Are you sure about this…boy?” He snickered.
Gabriel growled. “Boy? I was fighting in battle before your great-grandfather was even born.” He willed his dragon forward and burst out of his shirt in his partial dragon form. He flexed his dragon strength and said in a low growling voice, “Bring it on…young pup.”
They nodded at each other, accepting the challenge.
Tianna watched the match, astonished with Gabriel’s fighting abilities. Although he looked undersized compared to his opponent, his Draak speed and strength made up for his smaller frame. Terom had a difficult time holding on to a smaller opponent that somehow always seemed to wiggle out from any hold he put him into. Every trick Terom offered, Gabriel countered with his own unique moves, including adjusting how much he shifted the necessary parts of his body to give himself the advantage. His shifting control was extraordinary. The shifting didn’t deter or anger Terom. On the contrary, he was thrilled to test his skills against a dragon.
In the end the crowd decided their match was a draw. They both walked off the field together laughing and delved right into a deep discussion where they shared wresting move secrets and the possibility of a warrior exchange in the future.
Marcus listened from the sidelines and beamed with pride. Their quest group was winning over the confidence of the knights and an alliance was almost assured.
When Gabriel received his winner’s kiss, he took Tianna in his arms and dipped her low. Tianna felt flushed. Terom wanted to mirror Gabriel’s movements. Due to their extreme differences in size, he scooped her up into his arms, cradling her like a child. He then dipped her low and kissed her while still curled in his arms. Gabriel stood right behind Tianna in case she needed his protection.
The crowd counted out the seconds. He had passed the time of the second winner, but couldn’t last much longer as he was beginning to stagger with her scent. As he broke the kiss, Gabriel grabbed Tianna into his arms. Terom swayed, smiled a drunken smile, and fell backwards. He hit the ground, causing a rumble resembling a stone tower collapsing.
Still holding Tianna in his arms, Gabriel peered down at the giggling knight on the ground and said in disbelief, “I just wrestled this knight for almost an hour with no success. You kiss him for 30 seconds and you have him flat on his back. Your lips are one mighty strong weapon.”
Tianna shrugged her shoulders as the crowd roared their approval.
In the tracking contest, each contestant had to smell a young girl to catch her scent. She then was instructed to hide somewhere in the castle. As she giggled and ran, a large grin lit across Seth’s face. When the starting horn sounded, Seth took off like a shot arrow, easily dodging the pushing and shoving of his opponents. His speed and agility made him the ideal tracker. In no time, a horn sounded again, having Seth find the girl in what they said was impossible time.
Tianna had never kissed Seth so it was a little awkward when he came forward for his prize. Seth beamed as he walked away and Tianna felt like she had been in a constant blush all day.
The last competition was archery. When the contestants walked onto the field, everyone became quiet, because Tianna was walking among them carrying her bow. Given how the knights competed in all the other events, Nathaniel tried to convince her to back out, but she shook her head. All of her companions faced their competitors, she wasn’t about to back down from hers. Although when she saw her rivals, she did ask Nathaniel to stay on the sideline in case she needed him. Nathaniel and Gabriel were both poised and ready to jump in at the slightest hint that she was in distress.
The range was setup more like an obstacle course, which was quickly explained. The competitors competed several at a time. The first one to hit the target within the designated circle would advance to the next round. They were each allowed five arrows per round and, to the Draaks’ great relief, the competitors weren’t allowed to hurt each other.
Tianna watched the first few groups compete. Given how well they shot, Tianna wasn’t sure if she could have beaten them on a normal archery range, but having to shoot while jumping, climbing, or dodging was her specialty. She wished the obstacles they had to work around were made of wood but, to her dismay, all of them were made of stone. She had yet to see any skills manifest with manipulating stone and she would have to call on other skills to win this challenge.
When it was Tianna’s turn, there were quite a few snickers. They weren’t laughing at the fact that she was female, since several of the competitors were female. Her overly feminine figure made her appear more as someone to be protected, not as a protector.
Gabriel whispered in her ear, “Use the assets given to you to your advantage. Be their distraction.” He sniffed her neck as a hint.
Tianna nodded her understanding and headed onto the field. The crowd quieted as they watched the round progress and observed Tianna’s skills. Tianna made a point to position herself near a competitor, causing them to lose focus when they took in her scent. Soon they learned to keep their distance but the distraction worked. It took several arrows but she hit the target first, advancing to the next round.
Each round became more difficult, with more obstacles added and the target shrinking in size. Despite the added difficulties, Tianna continued to advance until there were only two competitors left.
The final round was just one-on-one. Besides additional obstacles, the extra challenge on this round was that the target swung from a pole. Tianna ducked and dived to avoid obstacles while trying to shoot the target. Both competitors managed to hit the target but neither penetrated within the designated circle. They were both down to their final arrow.
Tianna noticed her challenger kneeling between two pillars. He was setting-up for a shot and, from his location, he was at a perfect angle to the target. She snuck up behind him. He was concentrating so hard, that he didn’t see her approach. He was about to shoot and she wished she had a breeze. No sooner did the thought enter her mind, air caressed her cheek and blew through her hair. She knew he caught her scent, when he swayed and his shot went off to the left. He cursed loudly.
Seeing an obstacle about to block her target, she crawled over her competitor’s back and jumped while taking her shot. The arrow zipped through the air and she knew it hit the target but she wasn’t sure if it was within the circle. Everyone held their breath while a knight stopped the target from swinging so they could see exactly where the arrow hit.
“Dead center!” he yelled and the crowd erupted. Tianna sighed in relief and dropped to her knees exhausted.
Gabriel was the first at her side to congratulate her, others followed his lead.
Since she was the winner, she had no one to kiss—at least that’s what she thought. As she started to walk off the field, Nathaniel grabbed her hand, whipped her into his arms, and kissed her. The crowd started to count. He kissed her thoroughly and could have continued all day.
When he finally chose to release her, her legs had turned to jelly and she was the one that wobbled. Gabriel was there to catch her before she fell.
The crowd erupted again but this time it included ‘Oooo’s from the females. Nathaniel gave the crowd a deep bow.
That night, Tianna had a hard time relaxing. To try to settle in for the night, she pulled out her wizard book and added several entries about the knights of Knightstorm. As she was putting the book away, a kind old female came to the door. When Tianna breathed in her scent, she had a pleasant sense of familiarity, almost a tingling feeling. She knew that she should know this person but she couldn’t place her, brushing it off as being tired from all of the excitement of the day. She had met so many wonderful people, she figured she must have met her during the week and just didn’t remember.
She gave Tianna a small bottle as a parting gift. She told her that it was the fruit drink she had been drinking all week. She was one of the villagers that made it and, when she heard how much she liked it, she wanted to give her a bottle as a special parting gift. She said that if she drank a little before bed it would actually help her relax and go to sleep. Tianna did love this drink and thanked her enthusiastically.
Since the Draaks were all by the fire sharing competition stories and laughing, Tianna walked to the window and stared out at the street below. She planned on taking just one swallow but, before she even realized it, she had drunk half of her bottle. She couldn’t help it. She loved the way it bubbled on the way down her throat. Obviously her body liked it as well since she felt a quiet purr from within her chest. She quickly put the bottle away to save the rest for her continued journey.
Tianna yawned big and stretched as she watched the old female walk down the street. The bright moon flashed in her eyes and, when she blinked, the old female had disappeared. Tianna rubbed her eyes and went to bed. As predicted, she had a great night’s sleep.


Chapter 17 - First Sight

In the morning, they packed up and said their good-byes. Although they weren’t leaving with their prophesized warrior, they were leaving with a strong ally that Marcus knew they could count on when called.
When Tianna went to mount her horse, large hands appeared at her waist and lifted her. After being placed gently on her saddle, she looked up to see Terom smiling broadly back at her. He said, “Please come back and visit us again. Don’t feel obligated to bring an escort with you next time. I would be happy and honored to be your protector.” Many other knights followed Terom’s lead and gave Tianna a kiss on her hand and wished her a speedy return…alone.
Tianna chuckled and Nathaniel, in his typical response, growled. He was shocked by how protective he had grown during their visit. He now became uneasy when Tianna wasn’t close enough for him to catch her scent, so he would never let her return without being close by her side.
Terom approached Gabriel and said, “My elders have agreed to allow me to travel to your home in Haven. I look forward to watching your Royal Guard to see what they can do. Once you arrive back home, have your Seer contact us so that I may begin my travels.”
Tianna was listening and said in shock, “You know the Seer?”
Terom nodded. “She and Zarin helped strengthen the shield that shelters our home. We’re forever grateful for their assistance.”
 Tianna was now very anxious to meet the Seer that everyone seemed to know.
Marcus jumped into the discussion by saying, “We’re the ones forever grateful that your people are willing to join us in the fight. I’ll send word as soon as our quest returns home.” Everyone said their final goodbyes and Marcus led his quest out of the castle and disappeared into the neighboring woods.
Suddenly, Tianna turned and stared back at where the castle had stood just seconds before. Seth noticed that she had stopped and called to her. “Tianna, are you alright?” She just continued to stare off into the distance without responding.
Hearing Seth, Nathaniel shifted his attention and called, “Tianna.”
Again, she remained motionless.
They walked their horses next to her and Nathaniel touched her arm, making her jump. Nathaniel stared over at her puzzled asking, “What’s wrong? We’ve been calling you, but you didn’t respond.”
Tianna squirmed in her saddle, looking around anxiously. “Something is wrong. Someone is following us.” Her voice shook as she spoke.
Gabriel went on alert and scanned the trees around them. He couldn’t see or sense any danger. After a more thorough search and they found nothing out of place, Gabriel directed their group forward but to remain on high alert.
As they proceeded on their journey, Tianna continued to sense something was wrong. She just couldn’t shake the feeling. Although her unease remained over the next few days, the group never saw anything to cause them concern. Tianna claimed she was being watched at every turn and would jump at every noise. They would check repeatedly, finding nothing and their frustration grew.
Night wasn’t much better. Tianna was very restless, causing none of them to get much sleep, especially Nathaniel. She would wake him up claiming she heard an odd sound. After a while, everyone found they just stopped reacting to anything she said. They were beginning to think something was wrong with Tianna’s mind.
Tianna’s odd behavior was having an effect on everyone. Their tempers flared and soon no one was talking to anyone else. Tianna stopped playing in her trees, Seth’s lessons stopped, and the Draaks skipped shifting. Tianna and Nathaniel rarely touched. The quest was quickly falling apart.
On the eighth night, Seth and Tianna tried to maintain their normal nightly routine of securing the camp, but Tianna found it difficult to concentrate. She wasn’t sure if the spell was in place but, she was so tired from lack of sleep, she didn’t care.
They sat Tianna down to have a long talk. She became very angry that none of them believed her, and she went to bed without allowing Nathaniel or anyone else to sleep within ten paces of her. None of them argued since they were just as tired as she was. She was ready for this quest to be over and contemplated venturing out on her own.
It was an exceptionally restless night for Tianna. The uneasiness within her was like an illness spreading to every pore in her body. She rolled over, closed her eyes, and tried to calm herself. After lying for what seems like hours, she finally fell into a wearied sleep.
*~*~*~*
Tianna sat up from her bedroll with a start, unsure as to what woke her. She groaned as her body sagged in complete exhaustion. Her constant unease was making sleep impossible.
She desperately wanted to be in someone’s arms, to feel their warmth, but she scanned her campsite and found everyone in a deep sleep. If she couldn’t have warm arms hold her, she wanted branches. With everyone still dreaming, she decided this was her chance to sneak away and crawl into a tree to try to get some real sleep.
She quietly snuck past those slumbering around her and disappeared into the shadows surrounding their camp. As she strode through the trees, she touched every trunk and bush her hands could reach, trying to find the perfect place to curl up. As she scanned the branches above her, she caught a very pleasant scent and it brought warmth to her body like a blanket.
A male voice called to her, “I’m here waiting for you. Please come to me. My arms ache to be wrapped around you.”
Her pulse sped in anticipation, as she changed directions toward the voice and the scent. She was afraid he would leave without her so she called, “I’m coming; please wait for me.”
He replied, “I’ll wait forever for you, just follow my voice, and it will lead you into my embrace.” She could sense the excitement in his voice.
Quickening her pace, she ran into a clearing and found her dark stranger waiting for her as promised. He was motioning her to come closer. She longed to see his face but his features were still hidden in shadows.
She continued forward until she was close enough to feel the heat from his body. She watched as the surface of his silhouette began to ripple and dark wings appeared. He opened his arms to her at the same time as extending his wings, letting out a roar. Although she should have been afraid, she wasn’t. She just felt his strength and determination. Her only thought was to have those arms and wings wrap around her to protect her.
As his pulse sped, she could feel every heart beat as a pulse of energy caressing the air. She raised her hand, slowly closing the distance between them and drawing in his energy through her fingertips. When she was about to touch his chest, she heard the sound of a woman’s voice saying urgently, “Tianna, don’t. You need to run.”
A small part of Tianna knew she needed to listen to this voice, but that part was weak and distant. She needed her dark stranger and he wanted her.
The female’s voice grew louder and more desperate. “Tianna, listen to me. You’re not yet ready to face him. You need to run, now!”
For a brief moment, Tianna considered turning around. The thought just as quickly disappeared when she felt a breeze caress her gently. He begged, “Please touch me so I can find you. Let me take you home where you belong.”
She closed her eyes and swayed with her hand now only inches from his chest. She could feel tingling in the tips of her fingers from the energy still radiating off his body.
“RUN NOW!” yelled the female voice.
Somehow Tianna suddenly knew exactly who belonged to this warning voice and she yelled back angrily, “No mother, unlike everyone else, he wants me. I refuse to run from him.” She closed the final distance and let her hand press against the figure’s chest.
A jolt of red-hot fire shot through her body, and she screamed as she began to fall backwards. The dark figure threw his arms around her waist to catch her. Tianna glanced up and a handsome man’s face appeared, saying, “At last, I’ve finally found you, mate.” He smiled, pulled her tightly against him, and kissed her with lips tasting of wine.
As they embraced, Tianna heard the sound of her mother’s voice saying, “Trust in the gifts I’ve given you. They’ll protect you.” Her voice was cut off abruptly when the dark stranger wrapped his black wings around her.
*~*~*~*
Tianna could hear Nathaniel yelling repeatedly, “Tianna, wake up!” Although she could feel his desperation as he shook her, she couldn’t respond and her body remained limp. She was tired and just wanted to float back into the darkness of her dream.
As her body started to drift away, she heard other overlapping voices calling out. “She’s stopped breathing,” “We’re losing her,” and “Nathaniel do something. You must save her!”
She felt hands shaking her, calling her back and she started to fight the darkness. Pain shot through her body, causing her to arch her back and scream.
The voice from the dark spoke to her within her mind. “Leave them. You now belong to me. Let yourself go and the pain will stop.”
She knew she should fight, except she had no strength left. If she let go, she knew her agony would stop. Just when she was about to accept the dark, she felt someone take her limp body into their arms and hold her tight.
A voice whispered sweetly in her ear, “Tianna, you can’t leave me.” She knew this voice. Hearing it brought warmth back to her body. When Tianna didn’t respond, Nathaniel pulled down her chin to open her mouth. He covered her mouth with his and filled her lungs with blue fire. Tianna took a gasping breath as the voice within her mind screamed and was silenced.
Nathaniel whispered in her ear again, “Come back to me, mate.”
Tianna opened her eyes and took in another lungful of air, seeing Nathaniel holding her tightly in his arms. She glanced up at him and gave him a weak smile. Instantly, her mind began to clear as did the minds of each of her companions. It was as if they all had awoken from a bad dream.
Seth gasped and said in alarm. “Brothers in arms, they’re here. I can smell them.” They all could feel evil approaching. Gabriel and Marcus grabbed their swords as Gabriel started to bark out orders.
Seth quickly made up a bed in the middle of the camp and Nathaniel laid Tianna carefully down on top of the blankets. Marcus cursed noticing where they had setup camp. He couldn’t imagine why they would have chosen this spot. The trees were too thick for any of them to be able to fully shift and still move around safely. It was as if they had been carefully steered into a trap.
Seth was ordered to remain in human form and protect Tianna. He took his position, brought his sword to the ready, and prepared to protect her with his life. Marcus, Gabriel, and Nathaniel shifted into partial dragon form. Since they hadn’t shifted in a while, they found that they were stiff and weaker than normal.
They all stood silently watching the trees around them, deep with shadows. The air was still and deathly quiet.
The ground began to shake and they watched helplessly as sections of dirt started to bubble up. First hands reached out, followed by arms and then full bodies emerged. Within moments, they were surrounded by twenty-five or more hideous creatures. They looked like they may have once been human, but someone took them apart and didn’t put them back together quite right. Their skin was rotting in spots and they gave off a horrible smell of death. These creatures of the dirt swayed where they stood but didn’t attack.
Marcus announced with disgust in his voice, “They’re the Dregg warriors of legend.”
Tianna was now very awake and aware of what was going on around her. She slowly stood and, even though a little unsteady on her feet, she held her ground. She shook and fought back nausea as she stared into the eyes of the things that had haunted her dreams for so many years. Her protectors all told her to stay down, but she knew what was coming for her and she wanted to fight.
She pleaded, “You must let me protect myself. Let me try to use the gifts that my mother has given me.” She gave Gabriel a look of desperation.
Gabriel couldn’t let her face their enemies unarmed, so he tossed her his knife.
They all turned when they saw a dark figure glide into their small clearing. This stranger stood the same height as Nathaniel and was well built. He was wearing tight leather pants and a black silk shirt that was open to his bellybutton. He had short black wavy hair that was slicked back and a perfectly groomed mustache that grew down into a small goatee. His skin was a striking contrast to his hair as it was as white as his hair was dark. His most striking feature was his eyes, which were solid black and gave no reflection.
Tianna took in a deep breath as she caught his scent. It was the scent from her dreams, and it was calling to her.
Feeling Tianna’s reaction, the dark figure turned to look directly at her and filled his lungs with her scent. “Mate, your lovely scent calls to me. You want me. I can taste it.” He closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and drew in another deep breath. As he returned to his original position, he stared at Tianna and said, “Thank you, mate, for leading me to you. I’ve been calling you for so many years.” He held out his hand and added, “Come take my hand so I can finally take you home.”
Tianna grasped the dagger in her hand until her knuckles were white with the strain. She spoke with a shaking voice, “I saw you shift in my dream. You’re Draak, but who are you?”
The dark stranger spread his arms asking her to examine his body. “Don’t you recognize me? I’ve been coming into your dreams since you were a little girl, but you’ve always hid from me…until tonight. I’m Kai. I’m your mate.” He gave her a deep bow.
Everyone shuttered at the name. Could this be the Kai of legend? The Draaks instinctively began to growl.
Tianna examined Kai’s body. He seemed to be the same age as Marcus. “You can’t be Kai of the Wizard Sett. He’s long dead.”
“I am Kai, the Draaken of the Wizard Sett. I’m Black as are you.”
Tianna shot back quickly, “I’m nothing like you!”
He chuckled. “Mate, you may not be all Black Dragon but you do hold a part of me within you. You hold the scent of my Sett, therefore you’re mine.”
Tianna didn’t know how to respond. Could she have a part of him within her? She felt his draw and, even now, she had to fight to not run to him. 
He glared at each of the warriors surrounding her and asked, “What are you doing here with these Draaks? They don’t want you. They’ve been plotting these last few days to leave you while you slept. They mean nothing to you. Leave them and come with me. You belong by my side.” He stared deep into Tianna’s eyes and began to growl.
A burst of power shot out from his body making everyone stagger—everyone except for Tianna. When the power hit her, she threw her head back and gasped as she felt a sharp sting just behind her eyes. This feeling was quickly replaced by a new sensation. This sensation felt like fingers were gently caressing her whole body. She closed her eyes and moaned softly.
When she stood up straight, her eyes were glassy and unfocused. She gazed deep into Kai’s eyes. Although his lips didn’t move, she heard him speak within her mind. “Come with me.” His voice was so clear it was as if he stood next to her and whispered directly into her ear.
Her pulse sped and she found herself smiling. She dropped the dagger and took several steps toward him. She wanted to be by his side and needed his real fingers touching her.
Nathaniel quickly grabbed her arm and his touch gave her strength. She snapped out of her trance and stopped moving forward.
Kai commanded, “Don’t touch my mate!” and the ground shook.
Tianna staggered and tried to clear him out of her mind. She shouted back. “Stop calling me mate! I’m not now, nor will I ever be, your mate. I won’t come to you. Not ever. I belong in this world, not yours.”
Kai smiled. “You can’t deny me. I felt your mind and have connected with the Black within you. It’s only a matter of time before you come to me, and when you do, I’ll take that body of yours and make you my mate. You’ll beg me for it. With our children at our side, we’ll rule this world. I’ve seen it.”
Tianna stood tall and glared at him, saying as a matter of fact, “I’d rather die.”
He chuckled. “Such spirit. Maybe the death of your protectors will make you change your mind.” He turned to look at each of his creatures and commanded, “Kill them all except for the female. She isn’t to be harmed.”
The creatures drew swords that magically appeared at their waists. Tianna retrieved Gabriel’s dagger as the creatures moved in from all sides and attacked. The warriors gave out loud war cries and the fighting began. Sword blades slashed through the air, crashing into each other, letting off sparks likes lightning bolts. The Dregg were ruthless and seemed unnaturally talented with the sword, but Gabriel’s skills in battle were unmatched. He sliced through the enemy in a blur of speed, the Dregg in his path screeching and exploding into a cloud of smoke.
On the other hand, Tianna was no match for the creatures’ skills with steel. Deciding to call on the gifts within her, she backed up until she was able to touch the trunk of a tree. As Seth stayed between her and the enemy, Tianna willed the tree to become her weapon.
A large branch took life and sliced through the air. Tianna willed it to slash at one of the creatures that was about to stab Marcus in the back. The branch swung down and split his chest in two. The creature gave out a scream and disappeared into black smoke. She willed some vines to grow and wrap themselves around the legs of several creatures and hold them tight. Gabriel took a long swipe and the creatures’ heads rolled into the fire. The remaining bodies shook and exploded into ash.
Tianna continued to ask the forest to help her, and the trees happily complied.
As the fighting continued, Kai, flanked on both sides by his creatures, began to move slowly toward Tianna. She didn’t notice him coming because she was taking out a creature that had Nathaniel trapped against a tree.
She quickly turned when she heard Kai’s voice next to her, his words caressing her mind. “Come with me mate or your warriors will be lost.”
Tianna fought his draw and replied angrily, “I won’t go with you!” She tried to get her branches to hit him, except it was as if he was standing in a giant bubble that the limbs couldn’t penetrate.
He chuckled, the sound making a shiver run up Tianna’s back. He continued forward and said, “Mate, you’re a stubborn female. Maybe the loss of this young one in front of you will adjust your attitude.”
Seth had been fighting a creature that was trying to get Tianna away from the tree. Before Tianna could react, Kai’s hand flashed in the air and came down into Seth’s back. Seth screamed and fell to the ground.
Tianna tried to drop to his side, but Kai stopped her fall by wrapping his arms around her waist. She raised her dagger to protect herself, and he grabbed her wrist. His touch made her catch her breath as her body filled with fire. She was mesmerized by his stare and by his scent. He pulled her hand holding the dagger to his mouth and kissed her knuckles. She instantly dropped the dagger and went limp in his arms.
Kai pulled her in tightly and leaned in close, rubbing his cheek on hers. He breathed in deep and started to growl. The sound made warmth start to build within her, and she pressed herself tighter against his body.
Seth let out another scream of pain, which snapped Tianna out of Kai’s mental hold. She yelled, “Get away from me!” and weakly pushed against him, trying to separate herself from Kai’s arms.
Seeing Gabriel heading his way, Kai knew it was time for him to leave. He chuckled. “I’ll leave you here to watch your Draak die. I’ll come for you again once your mood softens.” He kissed her hard on her lips.
Tianna felt like she had been struck by lightning and the world went black. When she regained consciousness, she was lying on the ground next to Marcus, several paces from where Nathaniel was attempting to heal Seth. Kai and his walking dead were gone. She quickly scurried to Seth’s side, offering her help.
Protruding out of Seth’s upper right shoulder was some kind of large black shard. Seth was screaming from the pain. Tianna put her hands near the shard and felt power pulsating off of it. This weapon was made of magic and she knew it could only be removed by magic. She directed Nathaniel to focus his attention on easing Seth’s pain. She yelled to Marcus to get the wizard book and he returned within seconds.
Tianna quickly flipped through the book to the spell she was searching for. She recalled reading it in the advanced spells section, but she had never attempted the magic before. Given its original purpose, she would need to improvise to make it work for Seth’s situation.
Seth was fading fast and went completely still. Nathaniel checked his pulse and said, “He’s passed out from the pain, but he’s still alive.”
Tianna replied quickly, “Keep using your blue fire. You must keep Seth breathing.”
“I’ll keep him alive as long as I can.” He peered deep into Tianna’s eyes and encouraged, “You can do this.”
For the spell to work, she had to believe in her skills. She closed her eyes and recited the words. The air began to swirl around her and, although the shard began to hiss and shake, it remained buried deep in Seth’s shoulder.
Tianna concentrated harder. She adjusted the words of the spell as she hovered her hands over the shard. Calling on her blue fire, her hands instantly began to glow. They continued to glow brighter and brighter until Nathaniel had to look away when it became blinding.
The shard started to shake hard and slowly pulled itself from the wound, yet it still wouldn’t come all of the way out. The wind swirling around them picked up and soon it was like they were huddled in the middle of a storm.
A woman’s voice sounded at a distance in Tianna’s mind. Tianna pleaded in desperation, “Mother, I know you’re out there. Please help me.”
Marcus and Gabriel were standing on each side of Tianna. During the struggle with the creatures, her nightshirt had been torn exposing the top portion of her mark. They noticed a light coming from her back as several of the symbols started to glow. The brightness grew with the wind and there was a loud crack as Seth screamed.
Everyone, except Tianna, was blown backwards several paces. The wind and the light were gone, leaving them in complete silence.
Tianna, who was still hovering over Seth, saw that the shard was no longer in his shoulder. She quickly scanned the ground in a panic and saw it laying a few paces away. It was still intact and vibrating.
Tianna yelled, “Blow your fire on it, now!”
Both Marcus and Gabriel didn’t hesitate. They burst out of their clothes as fully shifted dragons. There wasn’t much room for them to move, nonetheless, they managed to adjust themselves enough to breathe their dragon fire on the shard.
While they sustained their flames, Tianna stood and spoke the words of a banishing spell. The shard hovered in the air for a moment, then in a flash of light, dropped to the ground as a burnt stick.
Tianna yelled again, “Keep your fire on it until it turns to ash!”
They continued their fire until a breeze blew the shard’s ashes away.
While Tianna focused on destroying the shard, Nathaniel had returned to Seth’s side and was using his healing fire. He looked up at Tianna and seeing the fear in her eyes said, “Thanks to you, he’s alive. His pulse is slow but steady.”
Tianna fell to his side in relief and exhaustion.
Nathaniel kept his fire hovering over the wound. Tianna followed his movements by placing her fire covered hands on top of Nathaniel’s and they remained in this position for several minutes. Everyone felt the tingle from the power they were emanating together. 
Seth began to stir and said one word with a weak, shaky voice, “Ouch.”
Everyone laughed, releasing their inner tension. Tianna and Nathaniel took their hands off his shoulder and fell backwards onto the ground. They were both quite weak since they had given Seth all of their energy. Gabriel and Marcus helped Seth roll over and sit up.
“How are you feeling?” Marcus asked.
Seth responded with his voice still shaky, “Like I was hit in the back with one of Gabriel’s right hooks.”
Gabriel patted him on the head and let out a barking laugh. The Draaks’ heads were continuing to clear. They felt like themselves for the first time in days.
“Seth,” Gabriel called. “You just earned yourself your first battle scar.”
They gathered around and examined Seth’s wound. Seth asked them to describe it since it was on the back of his shoulder and he couldn’t see it. The scar resembled the black shard that had stabbed him except the black edges were bleeding out from the wound like spider webs. The skin in and around the scar was white like all life had been drained from it.
Tianna asked, “Does it hurt when I touch it?” She gently caressed the wound.
Seth shook his head. “It’s numb. I can hardly even feel your touch.”
She guessed that the nerves had all been destroyed. She wasn’t sure this was good or bad and feared that feeling may never return to that section of his shoulder.
Nathaniel gazed at Tianna and spoke with adoration in his voice, “You were amazing.” He stood up and moved to her side, watching intently as she thumbed through the book. Once she found the spell she was searching for, she tried to stand. When she staggered, Nathaniel took her hand to steady her.
She said, “I need to secure our camp, but I’m a bit weak. Can you help me?”
“You never have to ask me that. I’ll always be at your side whenever you need me.”
Tianna started to move toward the outer edge of their camp with Nathaniel close at her heels. Marcus and Gabriel quickly joined them. Tianna read the words of her spell and began to walk the outer edge of their campsite. They moved together as one, sharing energy directly into Tianna.
When Tianna made it all the way around the camp, there was a small flash and a thud, like the closing of a door. They were secured.
They were physically and mentally weak, so they decided they would discuss their situation in the morning. They had survived the battle and that was all that mattered for now.
They grabbed their bedrolls and laid them out into one large bed. They slept huddled together like a big pile of puppies with Seth and Tianna in the middle. Although she remained dressed in her night clothes, she made sure every inch of her exposed skin made contact with someone else’s skin. She drew and offered back energy throughout the night, her body giving off a constant but faint glow and a gentle purr.


Chapter 18 - Eden

At first light, everyone started to stir. It was hard to move at first since everyone’s legs and arms were tangled together. Once they returned all body parts back to the person that owned them, they stood and stretched, feeling energized from their contact with Tianna. After they cooked and ate their meal, they gathered near the fire.
Seth asked with uncertainty in his voice, “Could that really have been Kai we fought last night?”
Marcus sighed. “I wish I could say no. Given the power I felt, I’m not sure what to think. He was unlike any Draak that I’ve ever encountered. Whether he’s the real Kai or not, all of Lagrangia is in danger.”
Gabriel said to Tianna, “Please tell us what happened in your dream. I want to know every word he said to you.”
Tianna told them everything she could remember. She even told them how she felt when she was near him. As she spoke, she heard a low growl coming out of Nathaniel.
Her story confirmed Marcus’ fears. The evil, now referring to himself as Kai, was after her. He had come back to rule all of Lagrangia and he wanted Tianna at his side.
Tianna shook her head. She just couldn’t believe that some great evil wanted her. She asked, “But why me? I’ve been living in Trille unprotected my whole life. Why didn’t he just get me there?”
Marcus pondered on her question for a minute and then said, “I think that he wasn’t searching in the right place. He has been trying to find a very powerful, magical female and was attacking magical villages thinking that was where you were hiding. Instead, you were hiding in plain sight in a human village.”
Seth suggested, “Maybe your powers weren’t strong enough until now for him to be able to track you down. You said that your powers have grown dramatically over the last year. Odds are, the stronger you grow, the easier it is for him to find you.”
She shook her head again. ‘“But he has to be mistaken. I’m not that powerful.”
Gabriel responded this time. “You’re very powerful, and I think you’ve just scratched the surface of these powers.” He stood and started to pace. “You also have a connection to Kai and he’s using that to draw you in. That’s why we must be diligent in helping to protect you. We must all band together. We’re strongest when we work as one.”
Tianna hung her head. “This attack was all my fault. It was the drink.”
They all stared at her with equal looks of confusion.
She explained. “The parting gift I received from the old woman. I thought it was just the same drink I had been enjoying all week. Now I think that it was laced with a potion. It made me think I saw things and made me paranoid.”
“But why?” Seth asked. 
Marcus answered. “To divide our ranks. As Gabriel just said, we’re too strong together. He couldn’t break down our defenses. To get to Tianna he had to make it so we didn’t trust each other anymore. He needed us to not come to her rescue.”
Gabriel said with sorrow in his voice, “And it almost worked.”
Tianna stood silently with a shocked look on her face. “That old woman. I saw her disappear in the street, but I thought it was just my eyes playing tricks on me because I was so tired. I also had an odd sense of familiarity around her, although I haven’t been able to place it yet. I’m now convinced she set me up. She was most likely working with Kai.”
Seth asked, “If she was working with Kai, why didn’t she just attack us there?”
Marcus and Gabriel responded at the same time, “Military strategy.”
Gabriel completed their combined thought. “He didn’t want to fight the knights.”
Marcus added, “He was playing out a plan that would better ensure success. He’s a brilliant strategist.” He couldn’t hold back admiration in his voice.
Tianna’s eyes burned. “It’s my fault that Seth was almost killed. I didn’t do the protection spell as well as I should have. I was so angry and paranoid, my powers were affected.” She hung her head again, ashamed. “I wanted to stay with Kai.” She glanced back up at Nathaniel. “If you hadn’t called me back, I’m positive I would be in his arms right now.”
She then shifted her gaze to Seth. “I wasn’t strong enough to stop his attack on you. While you lay on the ground in pain, I swooned in his arms.” She stared at the ground and said, “You could have died,” and her voice broke.
Seth took her into his arms in a bone-crushing hug and said, “If it wasn’t for you, I would be dead. I’ll be forever in your debt.”
Tianna shook her head. “I can’t take all of the credit. My mother helped me.” When everyone stared at her, she explained. “The woman’s voice I’ve heard in my dreams…it was my Faye mother. She was warning me to stay away from Kai, but I didn’t listen to her. When Seth was dying, she came to me again. She gave me the strength I needed to save him.” Her voice gave out as she was overtaken by emotion. She and her mother had made contact and she hoped that someday they would be able to have a long conversation.
Nathaniel added his arms to the hug and held Tianna tight. “You were absolutely amazing. Don’t you dare blame yourself for any of this. If anyone is at fault, it’s us. We left your side when you needed us the most. I’m so sorry.”
Tianna gazed into Nathaniel’s eyes and said, “It was you that pulled me back from the dark and broke the spell.” She pulled him down, gave him a kiss, and whispered, “Thank you.”
Tianna raced to retrieve her spell book and said, “I need to find a way to never let this happen again.” She was trying to find spells to block her dark stranger who she now knows as Kai.
They spent the next few days traveling slower than normal, trying to recover. The Draaks shifted, Tianna played in her trees, Gabriel’s nightly lessons resumed, and Tianna and Nathaniel touched at every opportunity. Once they felt like their normal selves again, Seth and Marcus announced their next destination. Everyone had apprehensive looks on their faces.
Marcus responded to their concerns. “I had Tianna check what Zarin said on Eden first. He says it’s the home of the Faerdi who are friendly people that he likes to visit often. They’re strong in potions and spells. He says it’s a beautiful village that’s a good place for a male to relax. Now that we’re strong again, we need to get Tianna hidden inside the safety of a magical village.”
Seth added, “It’ll only take us a few days to get there.”
Tianna got a puzzled look on her face. “What do you think he meant by the comment that it’s a good place for a male to relax?”
Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. “I’m not sure, but I’m anxious to find out. My body’s getting older and a certain body part of mine needs to be separated from a saddle for a while.” He rubbed his backside.
“As long as they don’t live in trees!” Nathaniel exclaimed with hope.
Tianna chuckled. “I loved staying in the trees and had a wonderful time. You were so cute hanging upside down.” She gave Nathaniel a big smile.
Nathaniel just snorted in return. “One of these times, we’re going to be at a village that gives me the advantage and then look out Faye Girl!”
Tianna laughed as she walked over to prepare her horse for a long ride. “Don’t hold your breath, Blue Boy.”
By the time the few days of traveling were up, they were ready to visit Eden and to once again be shrouded behind magic. Their travels had been much harder now that they had to be on constant alert day and night. Although Tianna slept in Nathaniel’s arms, her other protectors slept very close by.
When they exited another set of woods, they heard water babbling. As they approached a large river, Seth repeated what the wizard book said. “The village sits on top of an elevated plateau overlooking a river.” He looked at the cliff face that hugged one side of the river and said, “I think we need to go up.” He pointed to a trail that gradually ascended toward a plateau.
Once at the top, they all began to feel a tingling sensation, and Tianna knew they had arrived at their next village. The feeling here was more like Willow, so everyone relaxed a little.
Tianna had memorized the spell she needed to use, so she rode up as close to the feeling as she could get and spoke the words. Soon there was a shimmering and the village of Eden appeared. As before, they were greeted at the entrance and welcomed with warm handshakes.
The Faerdi greeting party consisted of tall, thin males who were wearing long, colorful robes and loose fitting pants in flowing materials. The robes were open, revealing bare chests. Although they seemed fit, they weren’t overly muscular.
The females that approached had figures that were much more pronounced than in previous villages. They were extremely feminine, appearing strong and protective as they carried young children on their hips. They wore loose fitting dresses in varying length in the same flowing material. The tops of many of these dresses plunged very low or were tied loosely up the front revealing ample breasts. Given the number of nursing mothers they saw, Tianna thought their dress design was very practical. Her fellow travelers just enjoyed the view. For once her figure wasn’t going to stand out. One thing they all had in common were welcoming smiles that made their brilliantly colored eyes twinkle.
They were escorted into their village. Instead of wooden or stone structures, they lived in large tents, which came in all shapes, sizes, and colors of the rainbow. In Trille, the streets were straight and buildings arranged neatly in rows. Not here. There seemed to be no method to where structures were placed and they seemed to run into each other. The roads, if you want to call them that, were just wide paths that snaked their way in and around the tents. The village resembled a maze.
The doors to many of the tents were open and Tianna watched as villagers, many of them children, seemed to come and go freely. This wasn’t a village of many individual families. The Faerdi lived as a very large, closely knit community.
As they walked along a path toward a large center tent, the greeters asked about the travelers. Nathaniel wasn’t about to let Tianna repeat the same mistake as in the last village, so he instantly introduced himself and Tianna as a mated pair.
It was apparent by the number of children they saw that family was very important to this village. When Tianna asked about this, she was informed that they believed the more offspring you had, the more blessed your family was. The elders asked how many children Nathaniel and Tianna had. Nathaniel, thinking quick on his feet, told them a story of how they had been together for a short time and hadn’t yet been blessed by children.
The elders seemed overly thrilled. “You must attend our evening meal at the full moon. It’s for mated pairs to ask for a blessing on their union to make it fertile.”
“Maybe you’ll be blessed while you’re here,” An elderly, heavy set female said sweetly while she patted Tianna on her stomach.
Nathaniel chuckled and said, “A little Tianna running around would be sweet. Right, mate?” He gave Tianna a kiss on her head and patted her on her stomach.
When Gabriel started to talk about all of his descendants, the elders’ eyes opened wide and they whacked Gabriel on the back with a roaring laugh. Gabriel was going to be treated like a god while he was in Eden.
As they continued their tour around the village, they observed how the females pampered their mates. They seemed to consider it a great honor to take care of them, and the males in turn had eyes only for their mate, flirting endlessly with each other.
When Tianna asked about this behavior the answer was, “A happy mate is a content mate. A content mate will give you lots of babies.” Seeing the number of children running around, their theory seemed to work.
Tianna also loved to watch how the males treated their mates that were with child or were caring for small infants. The family roles completely reversed. The males doted on their female’s every need and rarely let her lift a finger.
Nathaniel’s grin grew larger the longer he observed the normal couple behavior. The males touched and kissed their mates whenever the opportunity presented it, and he quickly started to mimic this behavior with Tianna. Nathaniel leaned over and whispered into her ear, “I’m really going to like staying at this village, mate.” He kissed her cheek and then swatted her on her behind.
Tianna could see that Nathaniel was going to keep his promise and get back at her for all of the teasing she did to him in Willow. When she thought about all of the trouble she brought to their journey, she decided they needed to be pampered for a little while. She would happily serve all of her protectors while they were in Eden and tolerate Nathaniel’s mimicked behavior.
When they entered a tent full of piles of clothing, they were given local clothes to wear. The flowing robes were quite attractive on the Draaks and showed off their muscular chests. When Tianna put on her outfit, she questioned its design. The other females told her, since she hadn’t yet been blessed with a child, it was to keep her mate interested so that their nights would be fruitful. Tianna’s cheeks heated up as she peeked down and saw how much of her figure the dress revealed.
When Tianna approached Nathaniel the first time, he grabbed her and pulled her down onto his lap. He was obviously interested, and she feared nights were going to be challenging. Gabriel also approved of Tianna’s new wardrobe. He decided he needed to stay very busy to help distract his growing urges.
Over the first few days, the Draaks tried to learn about the village trade. Besides being exceptional with weaving colorful materials, they also had extraordinary skills with potions and the use of herbs. Some of the mixtures they made were used to create the wide variety of colors they used to dye their fabrics. 
In exchange for being taught village skills, Gabriel and Marcus helped them build new tents for some of the growing families. Seth gave the children lessons about the stars at night. Nathaniel spent any time he wasn’t chasing his mate around working with the local healers. Everyone was fascinated by Nathaniel and Tianna’s use of blue fire for healing. Anyone that even had the slightest ache or injury requested their healing power just so that they could feel the tingling sensation. Tianna swore she had many repeat patients.
Gabriel continued his warrior lessons and encouraged local protectors to join in. He wanted to assess their abilities to fight. Although they weren’t physically strong, they held the ability to be very cunning fighters. They used spells to trick their attackers into seeing things that weren’t there, or they made sounds to frighten or confuse them. Combining these skills with his warriors’ fighting abilities could make them an excellent addition to a fighting team.
Tianna was once again euphoric and tried to do and learn everything. The villagers were amazed by her connection to nature as well as her potion and spell skills. They exchanged knowledge, and Tianna was thrilled to be with people who embraced her uniqueness.
Like in Willow, whenever the opportunity presented itself, Tianna would be found with a child nestled in her arms or resting on her hip. She was often asked to carry the babies that needed calming. Her blue fire or just her humming or purring would always do the trick. She would loosen the front of her shirt and press them against her bare skin. They would snuggle contentedly against her. Nathaniel would watch, wishing he was one of the babies.
Tianna was so tired at night Nathaniel often helped her to their tent. Much to his dismay, she would be fast asleep by the time he finished braiding her hair before bed.
One day, Tianna met Jesper, the village wizard, and his young assistant named Kaylee. She appeared to be around 14 years old. They both were overly fascinated by Tianna’s hair. When she told him that she was part Faye, he let out a shout of joy. He said Faye hair had all kinds of magical properties and asked her if it would be alright to take it out of the braids so he could work with it. When she agreed, he also asked Nathaniel, as her mate, for permission to touch her.
Nathaniel chuckled at the idea that he had to give permission for other males to approach her. He agreed, but stayed close by to make sure he didn’t touch his mate any more than was necessary.
Once out of the braids, the wizard could make her hair act alive. He could make it reach out and caress his fingers and wrap lovingly around his arms. As Nathaniel had always suspected, her hair did have magical qualities all of its own.
Jesper took a strand to show how much power was in it. He proceeded to demonstrate how his normal potions were greatly enhanced by just adding a small piece of her hair. After the display of magic, many of the adults and children asked to touch her flowing silk. Tianna ended up just leaving it out of the braids, and Nathaniel got pats on his back for having such a unique mate.
Seeing Kaylee’s excitement in assisting her wizard master, Tianna had to chuckle. She reminded her so much of herself when she was a young apprentice. Over the next few days, she made a point of spending time with Kaylee, where they shared stories about life as a female wizard.
Tianna asked, “My parents realized that my future would most likely include being a wizard’s apprentice when I demonstrated my healing fire at age 3. What made you stand out so that they decided being Jesper’s apprentice was in your future?”
Kaylee replied, “Besides sneaking out and being under Jesper’s feet helping him with spells and potions whenever I could, I also showed unusual skills with those expecting a child.”
Tianna’s curiosity was piqued and she asked, “What kind of skills?”
Kaylee explained. “By just touching a woman’s belly, I could tell if she was pregnant and whether it was going to be a boy or a girl. I could even identify its exact position as the baby grew larger.”
Tianna was impressed. “That’s a wonderful skill to have in a village so dedicated to family. It could give you the ability to help move the baby into proper position before attempting a delivery. I’ve lost several babies because of being born breech.”
Kaylee smiled with pride as she said, “They say that I’ve saved many babies and their mothers.”
They continued to share stories of when their various skills first emerged. Tianna saw so much of herself in Kaylee and decided to help her start her own wizard book. She even shared with her the spell on how to magically lock the book so others couldn’t open it.
Tianna chuckled. “Just look for the ‘X’ to see if anyone attempted to peek. My wizard master still carries the mark and so does Nathaniel.”
Tianna found that she enjoyed working with a young apprentice and promised to find a way to come back to see her someday to check on her progress.
On the night before they were to leave the village, the mated members of the quest were asked to attend the special blessing on the full moon. Nathaniel couldn’t wait to attend this meal with his pretend mate on his arm.


Chapter 19 - The Dance

Nathaniel arrived at the special meal with Tianna, acting as if they were a happily mated couple. Gabriel and Marcus also attended. Gabriel was allowed to attend even though his mates were no longer living. Seth, being unmated, was sent off with the children and all of the young adults that hadn’t yet taken a mate.
As the mated couples walked into the gathering place, they were led to a large open area which was surrounded completely by draped colorful fabric with trees towering behind them. There was a large fire in the center of the room that was already in full blaze, and low tables were positioned on the ground at a slight distance from the center fire. Around these tables were pillows and rugs for people to sit or lay on. The only light, other than the fire, came from torches that were scattered throughout where people would be eating.
The mated males, as well as the females expecting a child or nursing mothers, were directed to sit around each of the large, round, wooden tables. The tables were only a couple of inches off of the ground so some chose to lie on their sides. The mated females and the males of the mothers sitting down were ushered away. Tianna fit this description so she followed in their numbers. She assumed they would be serving the meal, and she was right.
Throughout the meal, the servers were constantly busy getting more food and drink. Even though they seemed to never have time to rest, they were enjoying themselves as much as those sitting. Everyone was laughing and having a great time.
Nathaniel was enjoying himself most of all. In the spirit of following the local customs, he continued to mimic the actions of the other males as they responded to their mate’s service. Every time Tianna gave him food or drink, he would tell her what a good mate she was and blow her kisses. He touched any part of her that got within range of his roaming hands. Luckily for Tianna he was lying down so, most of the time, he was only able to touch her legs. He did manage to pinch her on her backside a few times as she passed.
Tianna, also trying to match the other females, attempted to look pleased with her mate’s reactions to her. Although she tried to smile and tease him back, Marcus could sense that she was about ready to dump Nathaniel’s meal on his head.
Marcus leaned over to Nathaniel and warned, “You better watch it, young Draak. You’re starting to play with fire, which might get you burned.”
“After what she put me through in the previous villages, it’s only fair I pay her back in kind,” he said with a pleased, smug look on his face. “What do you think she’s going to do to me? She’s just a tiny thing. I can handle anything she can do.” He leaned back with a satisfied expression. “I’m going to enjoy this night.”
Gabriel, shaking his head, joined the discussion. He added to Marcus’ warning, “I’ve been mated three times. Don’t ever underestimate a female of any size. When they choose to wield it, their power is unmatched by any warrior.”
Nathaniel just gave out a loud laugh, saying, “I can handle Tianna.”
Both Gabriel and Marcus stared at each other. They decided that he was going to have to learn the truth the hard way.
The main meal was coming to an end and elderly ladies went to work separating out females that wanted to have children. Given their make-believe mating, Tianna matched their criteria. She looked to her Draaks for guidance and Nathaniel motioned for her to follow, so off she went with the group into a nearby tent.
The servers that were left behind cleaned-up all of the tables and brought out a dark liquored drink. It reminded Gabriel of Fire Wine, except without the fire. He corrected that thought after he drank a full cup. He started to feel extremely relaxed and couldn‘t hold back a smile. He actually had to resist the urge to giggle. Warriors don’t giggle. Given the glassy looks in the room, everyone was having the same reaction.
The mates to those that were escorted out were asked to sit around the large center fire. Nathaniel moved as instructed with a grin.
A small group of Faerdi gathered in a corner and started to play a wide variety of instruments. Marcus wasn’t sure if it was from the drink or the volume of the music, but he was feeling the rhythm of the drums within his chest.
 He leaned over to the man closest to him and lifted his goblet. He asked unsteadily, “What’s this we’re drinking?”
He gave Marcus a glassy-eyed look and a big smile. “We call it Blood Wine. It’s the nectar of the gods.” He let out a long, deep sigh and closed his eyes. Obviously he was feeling very happy and relaxed.
Marcus wanted to know more about what was going to happen, so he tapped him again. “I’m sorry to bother you. Can you tell me what’s about to happen?”
He explained. “The mates to the males sitting by the fire will come out and do a dance. They’ll be asking the gods to make them extra fertile tonight so that they may conceive a child.”
Gabriel and Marcus quickly glanced at each other, however, before they could say anything, the explanation continued, “Those of us here without a mate dancing can only stay for a short time, just long enough to help ask for a blessing on the night. We’ll then be asked to leave so the gods can do their work.”
Gabriel became concerned and leaned into Marcus and whispered, “Should we be concerned for Tianna’s safety?”
Marcus responded with as much confidence as was possible given the situation, “Nathaniel took the Draak oath that he wouldn’t take advantage of any situation while he’s pretending to be Tianna’s mate. As you know, a Draak oath isn’t broken lightly since there are dire consequences. I know Nathaniel will do what’s right.” When he shifted his gaze away, his expression wasn’t nearly as certain.
The music became louder and they all turned to see the missing females return to the eating area. They were dressed in what seemed to be beaded material in shades of fire—a mix of yellows, oranges, and reds. The skirts were made of long strands of beads and strips of sheer material. They also wore a band of beaded material that covered their breasts and swirled up to their shoulders, but Marcus couldn’t see how the top stayed attached to their bodies.
The females were directed to go stand between their mate and the fire. Given the glassy look in their eyes, Marcus knew they had been drinking some of the same liquor. He squirmed uncomfortably remembering how Tianna’s Faye nature reacted to liquor.
Once Tianna reached her spot around the fire, Gabriel’s mouth dropped open. Like all of the dancers, she was naked from the waist up. It wasn’t cloth that lay on Tianna’s chest but paint with embedded shiny beads. She was covered in elaborate swirling snake designs that appeared to slither across her skin when she moved. The skirt was nothing more than multi-length strands of beads attached to a beaded rope that hung very low on her waist. The sides of her legs were bare other than the same painted swirl patterns and a few beaded strands that hung in graceful loops from her waist down to mid-thigh. She had thin strips of material cascading down her arms, from her shoulder to her fingertips. The various bead strands and thin strips of sheer material were the only thing covering her body, which left little to the imagination.
Her hair was let down with just a few strands of beads braided within it. They had painted her face with the same swirl patterns on her cheeks and around her eyes. Her eyes glowed silver blue like cat’s eyes at night when they reflected light.
Gabriel thought she was breathtaking. Nathaniel must have thought the same thing because he was now sitting up as straight as an arrow with his eyes practically sticking out of his face.
The females all started to dance. They must have practiced together because initially they were all making the same moves. Tianna was no exception. She moved with cat-like grace, her unbraided silver hair moving softly in the breeze. The painted swirl patterns on her body seem to coordinate with her snake-like body movements.
Soon the music changed and each dancer did their own unique dance designed just for their mate. The firelight reflected off Tianna’s hair and all of the beads which made her body appear to sparkle.
Marcus, who was also mesmerized by the sight, spoke to Gabriel without moving his eyes from Tianna. He said, “Tianna’s birth mother was Faye.”
Gabriel made a breathy response, also without looking away from Tianna. “You know she was. Why?”
Marcus answered in an even lower tone, “Female Faye are most noted for their power to seduce males, especially in dance.” They both sat in silence for a moment. “I think our little Tianna has just uncovered another gift.”
The two Draaks said in unison as if it was practiced, “Damn.”
Marcus put a concerned look on his face. “Should we try to save her?”
Gabriel‘s face lit up in a big smile as he remembered his kiss with Tianna. “My dear friend, it isn’t going to be Tianna that needs saving tonight.”
When the music shifted again, all those present not with a dancer were asked to leave. Marcus tried to give Nathaniel a word of warning, but Nathaniel was lost to the dance and heard nothing. He was too busy enjoying Tianna swirling material around his neck.
When Marcus started to walk away, he noticed that Gabriel hadn’t moved from his position. He was still sitting at the table staring directly at Tianna, appearing to be in a trance.
Marcus walked over and tapped Gabriel on the shoulder. “Time to go, brother.”
While Gabriel continued to stare at Tianna, he growled and brushed Marcus’ hand away like he was swatting at an annoying bug.
Marcus knew that his brother was lost in the spell of the Faye. He also knew he had to get him away from Tianna’s influence before he succumbed further to her charms. He put his hand back on Gabriel’s shoulder and, this time, held it firm as Gabriel tried to swat him away again.
Marcus shifted himself so that he stood in front of Gabriel, breaking the eye contact he had with Tianna’s body. Gabriel tried to shift himself to the side of Marcus so he could continue to watch the dance. His eyes were glassy and didn’t seem to really notice Marcus.
Marcus, being mated, wasn’t as influenced by Tianna’s Faye nature so his mind was clearer. This allowed him to keep a step ahead of Gabriel. He grabbed Gabriel’s other shoulder and shook him hard. “Warrior, snap out of it,” he commanded.
Gabriel jumped as if he was awoken from a deep sleep. He growled very low and glared into Marcus’ eyes. With his eye connection to Tianna broken, his mind started to return to him. He slowly realized where he was and his face softened.
Seeing reality coming back, Marcus chuckled. “Let’s go brother. I think you need a little fresh air.” He was grateful that he didn’t have to fight Gabriel. He wasn’t sure that even if all the unaffected males present banded together, they could’ve stopped Gabriel if his mind was set on getting to Tianna.
As they walked out of the area, Gabriel kept sneaking a peek back at the Faye dancer. Pangs of jealousy sprang into his chest. For once, he truly longed to be Nathaniel.
Once the gathering area had been cleared, several elderly females walked around carrying a burning stick that gave off a lot of smoke. They waved it around each dancer and encouraged them to breathe the aroma in. Tianna followed their direction without a second thought, not that she had much coherent thought left in her head. The dancing became more intense, and Tianna’s eyes actually started to glow.
When the music stopped, each female ended their dance and walked over to their mate. They held out their hand and encouraged them to take it and follow. Nathaniel took Tianna’s hand and would have followed her into the fire itself.
The happy couple was guided to a small tent of their own just outside the eating area. They walked in and the opening to the tent was closed behind them. They were now alone.
In the middle of the tent, which was open to the night sky, was a rock circle enclosing a small fire. The walls of the tents were draped in silky materials that matched the colors of Tianna’s outfit. The rest of the tent floor was covered in brightly colored rugs with blankets and large pillows scattered everywhere. The colors of the room and the firelight caused the room to almost glow like it was on fire.
Nathaniel shook his head, trying to clear his mind, which was slowly coming back to him now that the dancing had finally ended. When he glanced up at Tianna, he noticed she was drinking from a cup that he hadn’t realized their guide had given her. Before he could warn her not to drink it, she dropped an empty goblet, giving him a look that could have melted stone. Nathaniel realized he was in deep trouble.
With slow, graceful movements, she untied her beaded skirt and let it drop to the ground. There she stood naked in front of him.
Nathaniel froze.
Tianna gazed deep into his eyes and motioned him toward her. When he didn’t move, he was almost knocked off his feet by an assault of her scent that was now rubbing up and down the length of his body like a big cat. He had taken a step toward her without even knowing that his feet had moved.
 With great effort, he managed to stop his forward momentum. He tried to use his powers of persuasion, but it hit a mental shield as hard and solid as a rock wall. He took another step forward. “Stop it mate!” he yelled.
When Tianna saw that he stopped moving again, she attacked him with a full-frontal assault. This time she used her mind powers. Although Nathaniel knew she had some of this power, he had no idea that she possessed the level that she was demonstrating now. Nathaniel could hear her in his mind commanding him to come to her. He wanted so badly to obey, and he took another step closer. He had never been on the receiving end for mental powers this strong. He used it so often on humans and never truly considered what the humans felt. He was starting to understand.
At that moment, he wanted her more than he wanted air to breathe. He must protect her from herself. He had sworn an oath to this. If she was to win the battle of minds and he bedded her, he knew they both would lose for she would be doing it involuntarily.
His internal battle was becoming physically painful, and he had to get his mental shield up. With as much determination as he could find within, he glared at her and shouted, “I’m your protector. I won’t do this!” This last thought helped him focus, and he was able to put up his mental shield and block her out. He staggered. To maintain this shield was going to cost him dearly in physical strength as he could already feel his energy starting to drain.
Tianna wouldn’t listen. She decided to try a more direct approach and dropped to her hands and knees and slinked toward him like a panther about to pounce on its prey. When she was dangerously close, she crawled up his body and stopped only when her hands were on his chest. As she caressed his skin, she leaned in and gently kissed wherever her fingers had just touched.
Nathaniel, trying to keep his sworn oath, grabbed her hands firmly and backed away. This isn’t what Tianna had in mind and, in a move that Nathaniel never would have thought possible from someone her size, she swept his legs out from under him, taking him down onto a pile of pillows.
Once Nathaniel recovered from the sudden jarring, he found Tianna straddled on top of him with her thighs tightly hugging his hips. She was holding him with incredible strength. She giggled and began playing with the strings of his pants. “You said something to me once about chewing on your stick.”
Nathaniel, knowing where she was headed, quickly grabbed her hands again. She didn’t fight him. Instead, she guided his fingers to her mouth and began kissing each knuckle. Between kisses, in a soft voice that sounded more like something you would hear in a dream, she said, “Nathaniel, I’ve been practicing controlling my fire. Look what I can do now.”
She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, which held a small blue flame at the tip.
Nathaniel groaned, knowing that he was in BIG trouble.
She stared down at his stomach and started to lean forward. He grabbed her shoulders to stop her. That’s when he encountered several additional problems. Her long hair was getting in the way of grabbing any part of her body and the paint that covered her was greasy. Whatever part he did manage to grab simply slipped through his fingers.
As she wiggled out of his hold, she proceeded with her original plan. She gently started to lick a swirling path around Nathaniel’s stomach. Once her tongue touched his skin, he felt it burn. It was so intense it was almost painful but, at the same time, extremely pleasurable. He knew he should do something, but the pleasure was making it impossible for him to think straight.
Tianna continued her attack. At one point she hesitated, sucked in some of his skin, and nibbled. Between the sensation of the teeth, the feel of her hair and breasts gently caressing him, and the overwhelming scent of her skin, he could take no more. He let out a loud moan, not having the strength to hold it in.
The sound motivated Tianna and she continued to lick even more enthusiastically, while nibbling and crawling her way up his chest. Soon she was rubbing her entire body along the length of his. He tried to hold her back, but it was like trying to hold on to a greased pig. It didn’t help that his body was now fighting him. His inner dragon loved having her body on his and didn’t want to hold her back.
After she licked a path to his left nipple, she bit him and this time it wasn‘t gentle. The sensation of the bite caused him to arch his back and let out another even louder moan. Although he knew it didn’t break the skin, it was hard enough to leave a temporary mark. The war was on, and she was giving him battle wounds. He may have lost the initial battle, but he was determined to win the war.
He continued to fight and somehow she seemed to anticipate his every move. She slithered and wiggled, unable to be diverted. She proceeded with her lick and nibble path, liking how her teeth left marks. She decided that she wanted to add one to his collection that wouldn’t go away. Once she reached his neck, she decided to implement her plan. 
Nathaniel could feel her body tense and knew that she was about to do something.
She dropped so that she was pressed hard against his body. She brought her knees up so her thighs tightly hugged him at his waist. Grabbing his shoulders, she used her head as a wedge, forcing his head to turn to the side and opening the line of his neck. She snuggled her face into him and, for a moment, all he could feel was her hot breath. The next sensation he felt was the penetration of her teeth. She had bit him again, but this time he knew she brought blood.
The pain only lasted for a second as the bite was followed immediately by her gently sucking on the wound. Tianna’s body stiffened when his blood touched her tongue. It was like pure desire liquefied and her body trembled as it burned down her throat.
Nathaniel thought he had been blessed by the gods. He closed his eyes as he pulled her tighter against his neck. He was momentarily lost to the methodic sucking sensation that matched the exact rhythm of his heart. His inner dragon was euphoric and let out a very low growl.
Tianna wiggled and purred with her accomplishment.
When she finally eased her mouth’s hold on him, she gently scraped her teeth along the line of his neck. She whispered some words Nathaniel couldn’t make out and licked the wound shut with her blue flamed tongue. As she licked his neck clean, she purred like a cat lapping up milk.
Tianna was doing actions appropriate for a mated female. He wondered who had taught her what to do. He needed to bring some sanity quickly to this situation. While slowing his pulse, he attempted to regain some control on his dragon. He was finding it exceptionally difficult because maintaining his mental shield was draining him of his energy.
He didn’t get to ponder on his situation for long, because the war wasn’t over. With moves as fast as any Draak, she lifted her hips up just enough so she could loosen the ties of his pants. As she was trying to pull his pants down over his hips, he heard her say, “Let’s see if you really do prefer females on top.”
He grabbed at her, but she was quicker. She pinned his arms against his chest and shook her head at him. “No, no, my dear warrior. You promised me that I’d get to wrap my naked thighs around you and ride you bareback.”
He realized that he was now getting his payback for every inappropriate suggestion he had ever made to her. This was going to be a very long night, and he decided that he needed to start treating this like a real battle. As she grabbed at his pants again, he gathered all of the Draak strength left within him and flipped her over onto her back, pinning her beneath him.
The flip didn’t even slow her down. She just giggled and said, “Oooo. Now you’re on top, and I’m the naked female wiggling and sweaty beneath you.”
He realized she was right. She was beneath him, wiggling, sweaty, and most definitely she was naked.
She had a look of pure determination when she announced, “Now is the time for these bareback riding thighs to get to work.” She wrapped her legs around his hips, hooked her ankles, and pulled him down onto her hard. She had wiggled herself into a position so that when she pulled him down, his rather large arousal was pressed against her most intimate parts. She purred again.
Her sounds were driving his dragon into a frenzy.
She took advantage of another momentary distraction and grabbed as much of his long brown hair as she could. She yanked his head down until his mouth landed on top of hers and kissed him with pure passion.
Her mouth tasted of blood, causing his dragon to roar. He lost all control and kissed her back. When he opened his mouth to take a quick breath, this female warrior saw yet another opportunity. She stuck her tongue into his mouth and began to roll it lazily around his. He met her challenge and began to explore her mouth with such force it looked like he was trying to make his tongue come out the other side of her head. She moaned in response.
While they kissed passionately and he was completely lost in the moment she, with the mental skills of a seasoned warrior, went back to work on her other target…his pants. While he was busy above, she worked below and managed to wiggle his pants down to his thighs. She put a hand around his thick, hard length and positioned him exactly where she wanted him. She pulled his hips down with her legs and lifted herself off the blankets so that he started to penetrate her.
The sensation was so overwhelming it caused Nathaniel to snap briefly back to reality. He felt a severe pain in his chest reminding him of the oath that he was dangerously close to breaking. He needed to find a way to overpower this female, who he now decided was much stronger than he was. He did the only thing he could do. He called on the dragon within and began to shift. As his body changed, he grew in size, even the parts that were starting to intimately connect with Tianna.
She threw back her head and let out a loud cry of pleasure.
When she stared again at Nathaniel, he saw that the glow in her eyes was almost blinding now. Even shifting wasn’t going to distract this female warrior from her quest. She just gazed up at the partial dragon on top of her and rubbed her hands up and down the scales on his chest and arms.
She commanded, “Bend down here and let me feel those scales rub against me.”
Nathaniel gave out a growl so fierce even the most feared enemy would’ve cowered. Not Tianna. She giggled and purred as she wiggled against him, saying, “Oooo, that tickles. Growl again!”
Her reaction made him angry. In his current form, he was well over two hundred pounds heavier and a head taller. Surely he could overpower her. Using his anger to trigger a burst of power, he managed to remove himself from inside her and flip her over onto her stomach.
This didn’t upset her at all. She just peeked over her shoulder and demanded, “Yes! Take me as your dragon. NOW!”
He yelled with complete frustration, “Damn you mate. You’re killing me!”
To keep her subdued, he had to shift even further toward his full dragon form, ripping his pants into shreds. He laid just enough of his body weight on top of her to hold her down without causing her pain, although pain was looking like a better option all of the time. Although she couldn’t move a muscle, she still giggled and attempted to wiggle.
He now had the upper hand and was in control for the first time all evening. Keeping her pinned, he tried to ignore all the rather creative suggestions she was offering. At one point she faked sleeping and Nathaniel used the opportunity to try to stretch his aching body. She made her move, however, and luckily Nathaniel was faster. He quickly pinned her back down again.
This went on for what seemed like days to Nathaniel. Finally, she stopped wiggling and went quiet. When he was sure that she really had fallen asleep, he shifted back to his human form.
She may have slept that night but not Nathaniel. He considered this war still on until he was sure her madness had ended. He had to stay battle ready and continued to pin her down with his body the entire night, not getting even a minute of rest.
While he laid on top of her, he spent hours gently outlining the mark on her back. The mystery of what lay hidden under her pants was solved as every detail was now on full display for his eyes’ pleasure. The lower part of the mark consisted of several additional symbols. As with the rest of her mark, it was beautiful. As on the first day he examined the image on her back, he thought he saw movement. Although when he inspected it closer, it once again seemed motionless.
As he continued to caress her back and her lower regions, he evaluated the events of the evening that would be forever etched in his mind. He made some observations:
1. He had called her ‘mate’ several times during their encounter without even thinking about it. It seemed the right thing to say, as if it should be true. He would have to explore this more later.
2. If they were searching for weapons to fight the evil that was approaching, they needed barrels of whatever was in the cup that Tianna drank as they entered the tent.
3. He was going to be very careful from hereafter as to what suggestions he offered whenever he teased Tianna…assuming he ever teased her again.
4. He would NEVER underestimate the power of a female, especially this female.
When the light from the rising sun started to peek through the opening of the tent, Tianna began to stir. Nathaniel, still pinning her to the blankets, refused to relax until he knew she was back in her right mind.
He whispered in her ear, “Tianna, are you back to being yourself?”
Tianna’s had no idea what he was talking about, as her mind was swirling. She continued to lie silently until her head started to clear. She tried to remember the night’s events, but everything was just a blur. Other than the fuzz in her head, she felt great. Actually, she felt better than she could ever remember. She did notice that they both were naked and Nathaniel was partially on top of her.
“Nathaniel.” She asked in an unsure voice, “Why are we naked, and why are you on top of me?”
Nathaniel, hearing her normal voice, eased his hold just enough to let her move a little. He wanted to see if she would turn and attack. When she didn’t make any moves, he eased slowly off of her.
She began to sit up, trying to cover herself as she moved. “What happened last night?” she asked while swaying.
“You don’t remember?”
“Well, my mind is a little fuzzy.”
Her eyes focused, and she finally took a good look at Nathaniel. He looked like he had been in a fight. “What happened to you?” As she asked, she tried to reach over to touch one of the many wounds on his body. He had an especially bad wound on his neck.
Nathaniel jumped like a poisonous snake was trying to strike. He glared at her with an expression she had never seen on his face before and never wanted to see again. He spoke with his teeth clenched. “You. Bit. Me.” After a longer pause, he added, “Many times.” He gave her another growl.
Tianna was shocked. She ran through any of the night’s events that she could recall. As she concentrated hard, a few rather shocking images appeared. These images, if true, could explain some of his injuries. “Oh,” was the only word that would come out of her mouth.
Nathaniel grabbed a small blanket, wrapped it around his waist, and started to pace. He threw his arms into the air and exclaimed, “Oh. Is that all you have to say after what you put me through?”
Tianna gave him a rather sheepish look. “I’m sorry.” It came out sounding like a cross between a statement and a question. “Why didn’t you use your healing powers to fix all of your wounds?” 
“Because you sucked all of the energy out of me,” he said out loud but added ‘literally’ to the end of the statement in his mind.
“Let me heal you then.” She held out her hand that was starting to glow with her blue flame.
He jumped back and shouted. “NO!” He then spoke in a lower tone. “I think I’ve had enough of your power touching me for a while.” He paused and took a really good long look at Tianna. Not only did she look rested and held no battle scars, she actually had a glow to her skin. She looked great.
“Unbelievable!” he growled as he shook his head in frustration.
Just then, they could hear a female’s voice at the door asking to come in. Tianna, acting as if it was just any normal morning, said sweetly, “Come in.”
The female that stepped in was the same one that guided them to their tent the previous night. She curtsied to both of them. Nathaniel just growled in response. 
She said, “I heard your voices and knew you had risen. Would you like us to draw you a bath?” She spoke to Tianna but kept moving her eyes apprehensively back and forth toward Nathaniel.
Tianna feeling so refreshed, responded with a chipper, “Oh yes, please. That would be very nice.”
Nathaniel stood with his arms crossed tightly across his chest and giving out a constant low growl that was starting to make the ground vibrate.
For the next few minutes, their guide directed people in and out of the tent until a full tub of hot water was ready and waiting. One final female entered the tent and laid down a set of fresh clothes for both Tianna and Nathaniel. She then walked over to Nathaniel and handed him a rough cloth.
“And what am I supposed to do with this?” he asked.
“To help clean your mate,” she said as if she couldn’t understand his confusion. Seeing his reaction and hearing a louder growl, she glanced over at Tianna who smiled. The female quickly left the tent without saying another word.
Nathaniel stared at Tianna and slowly changed his expression, like he had just come up with an evil idea. “Yes mate. Come to the bath so that I may clean your skin.” He gave her a fake smile while swinging the cloth in one of his hands. When Tianna didn’t move, he urged her on. “Now don’t be shy, my sweet mate. After last night, there isn’t a single inch of that body of yours that I don’t know intimately.”
Tianna swallowed hard, realizing he was probably right. She didn’t know what to do. In the end, she stood and walked to the edge of the tub. For some reason the thought of being naked in front of him didn’t bother her anymore. She dropped the blanket and stepped into the water.
Nathaniel followed her every move with an intense glare.
The tub wasn’t deep, but it was large. She sat down in the water and, to Tianna’s complete surprise, Nathaniel dropped his blanket and got into the tub with her. She had to curl up her legs to make room. She didn’t know what to think, do, or say. She stared at the expression in Nathaniel’s face for a few minutes. In a quavering, soft voice and with her head hung low, she said, “I’m really sorry. I don‘t know what came over me.” She continued to look down at her hands that were folded on her lap.
When Nathaniel felt her genuine despair, it instantly knocked all of the frustration out of him. He knew she had no control on what happened, and he needed to make this right. He scooted around, scooping her up and setting her down onto his lap. He pulled her against his chest and said, “It’s okay, My Sweet.”
She stared at him with glassy eyes and then threw her arms around his neck, hugging him as tightly as she could. She apologized over and over, while Nathaniel tried to quiet her. Once she calmed, they actually did help each other bathe. The greasy paint was everywhere, and it really did take two to get it off their skin.
As they were getting dressed, Nathaniel knew the question that Tianna had in her mind but was afraid to ask. He went ahead and answered it for her. “No, we didn’t. You’re still somewhat untouched.” In a grumble so low Tianna didn’t hear he added, “No thanks to your efforts.”
Relief flooded her body and she said, “Thank you for taking care of me.” She wanted to remember the first time she would give herself over completely to a male, especially if it was Nathaniel. She would have to talk to him later about his use of the word ‘somewhat’.
Nathaniel had similar thoughts. He was very grateful that he was able to keep his oath. He promised himself if he were to bed Tianna, she WAS going to remember it. The thought of taking her now was somewhat frightening and he shivered at the idea.
They left the tent together. As they walked to find their fellow travelers, Nathaniel took her hand in his. They intertwined their fingers and she held on tight.
As they walked, they approached two ladies deep in conversation. They were smiling, laughing, and making large animated gestures with their hands as they talked. Behind them were two males, presumably their mates. Unlike the females, the men were leaning against a pile of wood. They were pale in color and had scratches on their arms. Nathaniel presumed they had injuries hidden under their clothes as well.
As they passed, Nathaniel turned and acknowledged the males. He had an excellent guess as to what they had been through last night. They stared at each other and then gave a brief nod in shared understanding. Nathaniel stared down at Tianna and gave her another stern glare. She quickly looked away.
Within a few minutes, they found the members of their quest. They were packing up the last of the supplies and had already stowed Tianna’s and Nathaniel’s gear.
The newly arrived couple was examined from head to toe. Tianna looked great although sad, while Nathaniel still looked like he had been through a war. Although most of his wounds were covered by clothes, some were exposed. The wound on his neck was painfully obvious.
Before anyone got a chance to say a word, Nathaniel announced in a commanding voice, “Don’t ask. And Marcus, my oath hasn’t been broken.” 
Tianna smiled and a giggle escaped that she didn’t intend. Everyone laughed, except for Nathaniel. He rolled his eyes and stomped over to his horse.
After they waved goodbye to those that came to see them off, Nathaniel said, “Let’s go. I want to get far away from Eden.”
“And away from me,” Tianna thought to herself as a sharp pain stabbed her in her chest.
Marcus leaned into Gabriel and whispered, “I think he played with fire and got burned.”
Gabriel snickered and nodded in agreement. Secretly he was envious of Nathaniel’s time with Tianna.
Marcus and Seth discussed briefly the path they would be taking and then mounted their horses. Everyone followed Nathaniel out of Eden and on to the next village.


Chapter 20 - Forgiveness

Throughout the day’s travels, Tianna continued to try and recall more of what happened the night before. Every once in a while, she would suddenly stop her horse and let out an, “Oh my!” or a, “Lord no!” and turn beet red. The memories were returning.
Tianna was feeling worse by the minute. She didn’t know how she could hurt a Draak of Nathaniel’s size and strength, but she knew she had. She didn’t know how to make it up to him and thought that maybe she just needed to give him some space. To avoid him, she made sure to ride as far away from him as she could.
While they traveled, Nathaniel rode straight ahead without saying a word to anyone. Thoughts of Tianna’s body on his made his lower regions react, which wasn’t a comfortable position to be in while sitting on a saddle. He kept shifting his body as if he was aching, but when his brothers asked if he wanted to stop and rest, it just made his mood worse. So, like Tianna, they ignored his actions.
It was a miserable day for everyone.
After a long day’s ride, they found a place to stop for the night and everyone helped setup camp. Tianna did her protection spell to hide the campsite and continued to stay out of Nathaniel’s way. At evening meal when Marcus passed his Fire Wine around, Nathaniel grabbed the bottle. Normally a small swallow is all anyone would drink, but tonight, Nathaniel drank for a good minute before passing the bottle.
After the meal ended, Gabriel smiled at Seth and announced, “Time for your lessons. Tonight I think we’ll work on how to properly take a fall.” Given Tianna’s mood, he decided to give her the night off from training.
Seth’s shoulders slumped, but he got up and grumbled, “Yes, my lord.” He knew this was going to hurt.
Throughout the next hour the group heard a lot of thumps, groans, and “Let’s do that again.” Seth could be seen flipping through the air one way and then the other. Gabriel didn’t hold back in his training, so some of the landings made the onlookers cringe. Tianna wrote in her wizard book, staying close by to help heal any injuries. Nathaniel just sat on the sidelines and watched, still not interacting with anyone. Out of the corner of her eye Tianna did see him look at her several times, but she kept her eyes straight ahead.
When the training was done, everyone decided that this day had gone on long enough. As they headed to bed, Seth walked toward Tianna.
Before he could ask her anything, Tianna glanced between Seth and Nathaniel. She knew Seth was coming over to ask if he could practice braiding her hair, so she stopped him by putting up her hands and gave Seth the ‘not tonight’ look. He also peeked over at Nathaniel, who was glaring at him, so the younger Draak turned around and quickly retreated back to his bedroll.
Tianna had been sharing Nathaniel’s bed every night since he confessed both his feelings for her and his need for touch. When sleeping, she had always remained clothed, although he would sneak his hands under her shirt so he could wrap his arms around her bare stomach. She had no idea how he felt about her now and assumed that their nights together were over. Never again would she feel his arms pressed against her skin. She couldn’t blame him after what happened in Eden, but she cursed at herself, knowing that she should never have accepted the Eden drinks without being aware of what was in them.
While she setup her bed directly opposite from Nathaniel, she watched him lay out his bedroll. He usually slept wearing pants on but tonight he stripped naked and crawled under the covers.
Tianna put on her normal night clothes and quickly buried herself underneath her blanket. She faced away from Nathaniel so that she didn’t have to see his glares.
From the other side of the fire, Tianna heard Nathaniel snarl, “Mate.”
Tianna rolled over and peeked at him through the flames of their campfire. His face was unreadable.
When she didn’t move he said, “Bed,” and he thumped the ground beside him. She wasn’t sure what was going on, so she stayed right where she was.
He yelled, “NOW!”
She jumped. These one word barks scared her, so she rolled over, hiding back under her covers. Within seconds, she heard movement but didn’t dare look.
Suddenly her covers were yanked off. Nathaniel hooked his arm under and around her waist while picking her up like he was carrying a saddle. She was held up off the ground just enough so that her head, arms, and legs dangled about an inch off the dirt.
Everyone else in the group just watched the scene as it was unfolding, poised to jump at the first sign of Tianna’s distress. They knew Nathaniel would never hurt her but, after his actions of the day, they didn’t know what to think.
Nathaniel proceeded to carry her over to his side of the fire. He then plopped her down on his bed, pulled her roughly against him, and threw the covers over the two of them.
Everyone let out deep breaths and settled back into their beds.
Nathaniel leaned in and put his mouth right next to Tianna’s ear. Grabbing the material at the front of her shirt, he said in a whispered growl that only she could hear, “Strip.” He paused for a moment and followed with a more forceful whisper, “Now.” His body was trembling and he seemed unable to form full sentences.
Tianna wasn’t sure what exactly he had planned, but she vowed to herself to do whatever he needed, no matter the request.
Awkwardly, she took off her night clothes while still under the covers. The two of them were now naked. He, with movements that said he longer had any problems touching any part of her body, flipped her around so that her body was tightly tucked into his. He snaked one arm under her head, encircling her, with his palm resting on her breast. His other arm and leg were draped over her, pulling her in tight. She was completely surrounded by his body, and she loved having him hold her again. She had never been held so tightly, at least not while she was coherent enough to remember it.
She heard him say in a softer, kinder whisper, “Sleep,” and he kissed her lightly on the top of her head.
The sound of his voice made a feeling of warmth pass through her body. Although she was prepared to offer anything he asked for, she sighed in relief when she realized that he was asking for her energy and nothing more. For the first time all day, she thought things might be okay. She didn’t know if he would feel the same way in the morning, but for now, she felt like she was his. No matter what, she knew that what happened between them had changed the course of their relationship forever.
Nathaniel’s hard arousal was pressed behind her, and she knew he was very uncomfortable, most likely in pain. She wiggled her arms out from under his. With one hand, she intertwined her fingers with his. Her other hand, she snaked behind her and wrapped her fingers gently around his erection.
Nathaniel gasped and his body stiffened, unsure what his bedmate was planning on doing. Given that he was barely able to maintain control, he was about to move her hand when he felt the tingle of her blue flame. To Nathaniel’s great surprise and relief, her touch caused all of his body parts to completely relax. Within minutes, both of their bodies were warm and content. Involuntarily to her, a low purring sound started, and her body gave off a slight glow.
Nathaniel, hearing the purr, chuckled and whispered into her ear, “Sleep, my sweet little kitten.”
Now that Nathaniel’s body was calm, she moved her hand to his hip and continued with her fire to keep him relaxed. In a shaky voice she whispered, “I’m sorry for what I did to you. If I could go back in time—“
He interrupted her. “Shhh. I wouldn’t change a thing.” He chuckled quietly. “But look out mate. Someday we’re going to repeat our night together when I can respond properly to your urges.” He growled playfully in her ear and kissed her neck.
Tianna trembled at the touch of his lips and arched her neck into him, wanting more.
Nathaniel felt her reaction and could taste her desire. “Have mercy on me, My Sweet. Give me at least one night to try to regain my strength. Although even at full strength, I’m no match for that Faye of yours. I don’t think I could survive another attack.”
She rolled over so she faced him and became very serious. “I never meant to cause you pain. I knew better and didn’t listen to my own mind warning me. The feeling was just so new and exhilarating, I got caught up in the dance.” She willed her blue fire back to rest and wiggled against him. “Use me to take away your pain. I’m willing to do whatever it takes to ease your discomfort.”
He felt the truth in her words and replied in an emphasized whisper so that his brothers wouldn’t hear, “No! I took an oath to not take advantage of our situation, and I won’t break that oath. When we mate, it won’t be when we’re hiding under covers in an unknown forest with my brothers watching.” He rubbed her cheek sweetly. “I do thank you for your offer, and I want you to know that I do want you more than words can express. But we’ll wait until the time is right for both of us. Don’t worry about me love, I’ll survive.”
Now that she had given him some energy, he called on his fire and said, “My Sweet. Let me help you calm that Faye weapon of yours.” He pressed her body back against his and willed his fire. She followed his lead and they slept peacefully wrapped in each other’s arms.
It was an eventless night so everyone awoke feeling refreshed. When Tianna woke, Nathaniel was already out of bed. She found her bed clothes stacked in a neat pile next to her and put them on. While she dressed awkwardly under the covers, she realized that she was wrapped up in a beautiful new bedroll in the softest material she had ever felt. She assumed it had to be a gift from Nathaniel.
She quickly rose to join the others who were already up and preparing the morning meal. She wanted to find Nathaniel to thank him for the gift. As she neared the fire, everyone greeted her warmly. Nathaniel spotted her and walked over, giving her a kiss on her forehead. She stopped him before he could walk away and asked, “Did you give me the new bedroll?”
Nathaniel smiled. “It’s just a little something that I had made for you while we were in Eden. I thought you might appreciate sleeping in something nicer than the rough, horse-smelling blankets we’ve been using.”
“I love it. It’s beautiful.” She pulled him down and gave him a very nice thank you kiss. As he backed away, she could see that all of his wounds were gone, minus one. When she caught sight of her silver bite mark, she said, “I’m so sorry about the mark on your neck.”
He gave her a puzzled look while rubbing the mark. “It’s an odd one. I’ve tried everything but it won’t go away.”
“Well…” Tianna got a sheepish expression on her face. “That’s my fault. When I healed it, I put a spell on it so it wouldn’t fade.”
“Ahhh, so now you remember our night together?” He raised his eyebrows, looking a bit pleased.
She nodded. “I remember enough.” She blushed. “At the time I wanted you to have something to remember our night.” After she added this last statement, she regretted it.
Nathaniel burst out laughing. “My Sweet, not in a million years would I forget our night together!”
Gabriel came up to Nathaniel and took a closer look at the newest mark. “It isn’t that bad. You’re lucky it’s on your neck and not somewhere else.” He smirked but then quickly changed to a questioning expression, saying, “Maybe you do have better ones in other more interesting locations?” He chuckled, but a pang of jealousy hit him as he continued to stare at the mark.
Nathaniel shook his head. “Oh, you have no idea.”
Tianna, trying to get the subject changed to a less embarrassing topic, asked what the plans were for the day.
Seth answered with a long discussion about the path they would be taking and what their next village would be. They were headed to the village of Semora.


Chapter 21 - Black Dragon Mark

They traveled without any major problems for over a week and were lulled into a sense that they had outsmarted the evil chasing them. It was a very warm night so Tianna slept about a foot away from Nathaniel, without touching. She slept restlessly.
*~*~*~*
Tianna was lying in a short silver night dress in the center of a large canopy bed, which was overflowing with black silk sheets. From this canopy, silver translucent mesh hung down in sweeping curves. She caressed the smooth material of her gown. Although she had never worn anything remotely like it before, she hated to admit that she liked the feel of the cool fabric caressing her skin.
As she breathed in, she caught a familiar scent. Recognizing it as Kai’s, she sat up abruptly and attempted to scramble off the bed. She tried to move her legs, but they felt like they were being held by something. In a panic she threw back the covers, expecting to see Dregg holding onto her ankles, but instead she found chains covered in soft silver fur.
She heard a voice close by saying, “You’ve awoken, my mate.”
She searched the shadows nervously trying to find the face connected with the voice. Forcing her fear back, she responded in as calm and clear a voice as she could muster, “Where am I?”
She could hear material shuffling and Kai stepped out from the shadows. “This is my inner sanctuary, and I’ve never shared this place with anyone before.” He could feel her unease so he added, “You have nothing to fear here. It’s just you and me. My Dregg warriors aren’t allowed.”
Kai slinked closer to her. He had tried fear and intimidation to get her to come to him. Now he was going to try a different weapon—himself.
He approached her in nothing but black silk pants. When he walked, the material seemed to swirl around him like he was walking in water. As he stared at her, warmth began to bloom deep inside her body. Although she hated to admit it, his appearance took her breath away.
Her eyes wandered to his bare, muscular chest. She saw a dragon mark in a design she hadn’t seen before and assumed it was the mark of a Black Dragon. It was full of extra detail and fire, similar to Gabriel’s mark, so she knew it was the mark of a Draaken.

Her staring was interrupted by a low chuckle. He had noticed her eyes wandering around his body.
Tianna asked with a shaky voice, “You were a Draaken?”
“Ah, my mate knows dragon marks. Good.” He glanced down at his chest and outlined his dragon with his finger. Tianna fought hard against the inner urge to reach out and help him.
“Yes, I’ve been the Draaken of the Wizard Sett for over 800 years. They didn’t appreciate my unique gifts, so I disbanded the Sett. Those that supported me came with me. Those that didn’t died.” He spoke without emotion.
“If you’re the Kai of legend, you would be over 1000 years old. Draaks can’t live that long.”
He replied with pride in his voice, “They can if they’re strong in dark powers like I am. I found a way to live forever. Join me and I can make you immortal too.”
Tianna wanted to ask him additional questions about his history, but she wanted out of this room more. “Please let me go,” she pleaded. “You can have any female you want. Pick someone that doesn‘t despise you.” She gave him a look of pure hate.
He smiled. “I want no other. I’ve searched for hundreds of years for my mate. Now that I’ve found you, no one else will do.”
She shook her head in defiance. “For the hundredth time, I’m not your mate!”
Kai chuckled at her stubbornness. “You are my mate. That isn’t a question but a fact. The sooner you accept it, the easier this will be.” He began to crawl onto the bed and continued, “And when we’re physically mated, you’ll lose all of those silly feelings you think you have for the Draaks you travel with. Together, we’ll give birth to a new Wizard Sett and our family will rule all the land.”
Tianna’s face was full of disgust. “You’re mad.”
Kai shrugged his shoulders. “Not mad, just determined. I’m committed to a goal and willing to do whatever it takes to achieve it.” He smiled at her, knowing that she was his current obsession and added, “It will be as I’ve said, and you WILL be by my side. I’ve already seen it.”
He stayed on his hands and knees, crouching low as he slinked slowly toward her. His body gave out a low growl as he moved. It was like watching a panther hunt. Much to her displeasure, her breathing quickened as her body responded to the sounds he made and knowing that she was his prey.
When he gazed at her with eyes of pure desire, she couldn’t help but lick her lips and she wondered where these feelings within her were coming from. She feared this Draak, so why does she suddenly want nothing more than to have his hands touching her body? Concentrating hard, she forced back her urges.
When he reached her side, he sat up with his knees tucked under him. He gazed at her body, starting at her head and slowly moving toward her feet. While admiring her legs, he commented, “Sorry about the chains but you have a tendency to run. I wanted you to stay for a while.” He continued his eye journey back up to her face. “Mate, you’re a lovely little thing.”
In a voice as sweet as she could make it under the circumstances, she pleaded, “Please let me go. I’m not the one you want. I’m not even pure Draak. We could never mate.”
He smiled at her. “You are Draak, and I’ve seen our future together.” He raised his hand to touch the side of her cheek. Using speed she didn’t realized she could wield, she grabbed his wrist before it could reach its destination.
He stared at her fingers wrapped around his wrist and said, “See, you are Draak.” He pulled his hand up to his face and gave a gentle kiss to her knuckles. He leaned in a little closer to her face while hugging her hand to his chest. “I love your spirit mate, but this is my night.”
The scene quickly changed. In speed so fast Tianna didn’t even see him move, he yanked his hand out of her grasp, grabbed both of her wrists, and pushed her down flat onto the bed. He pulled her arms up so they were above her head, pressing his body down on top of hers. As he moved, she heard him chanting. When he released his grip, she found silver fur covered chains had appeared around her wrists.
“Now that’s better,” Kai said with a satisfied smile. He settled in lazily on top of her and said, “Let’s talk.”
Tianna struggled for a moment, realizing quickly that she couldn’t overpower the chains or the Draak on top of her. She responded with a sarcastic tone, “Fine. What do you want to talk about? The weather?”
He chuckled and shifted positions so he was lying next to her, resting on his elbow. He left his leg draped over her thighs and let his fingers do a lazy trip up and down the center of her body. “Let’s talk about you and me of course, and our future together.” His eyes jumped quickly back to her face. He interrupted her before she could respond. “You can’t fight fate. We ARE destined to be together.”
He continued to inspect her body, making swirling motions with his fingers on her upper chest’s exposed skin. “Even now I can feel your pulse race when I touch you. You want me as much as I want you. I can taste the need in you.”
Tianna knew he was right. A part of her body needed him, craving to be touched. Her mind was still willing to fight, however, and she was going to fight with everything she had inside her.
He bent down to give her a kiss. “Let me prove it to you.” She moved her head away, but he grabbed her chin, holding her in place. He gave her a gentle kiss on her lips and, the moment their lips touched, a fire erupted inside her. Her inner Black Dragon stirred, very pleased and wanting more.
Feeling the change, he said, “Just let yourself go and kiss me back, mate.” He gently licked along her bottom lip and then between her lips, trying to entice her to open her mouth to him. When she wouldn‘t comply, he grabbed some of her hair that was brushing against his hand and pulled hard. When she opened her mouth to yell, he pressed his mouth tightly over hers and began to explore her mouth not so gently with his tongue. She could hear and feel him purr.
Her Black Dragon was screaming at her to give in just as loud as Kai’s dragon was demanding to be released.
When he had explored her mouth thoroughly, he backed away from her face and said, “Ahhh, you taste even sweeter than I expected.”
Tianna was now panting hard and fighting the need building within her.
He scanned her body and said, “Let’s continue my little experiment.” He began to kiss a line to her chin and then down to her neck. Once at her pulse point, he gave her a little nibble.
Tianna couldn’t hold back and a soft moan escaped.
He rubbed his body against hers and purred. “That’s more like it. Don’t fight it, mate. It’s right for you to want my affections.” He continued his kissing path off her neck and down into the deep V of her nightgown.
Tianna’s pulse was racing, forcing back a scream.
He gazed up at her and said, “Let’s see what other kinds of sounds I can make come out of you,” and he pulled the nightgown back to expose one of her breasts.
As Tianna gasped and tried to struggle, her inner dragon screamed, “Yes!” in her mind.
He cupped her breast and gently squeezed. He bent down and began to kiss and lick a circular path around her nipple, which was now hard and begging for his attention. Between licks, he spoke with a devilish smile on his face, “I saw your talents in Eden so I know you like to bite, but do you like to be bitten? I wonder…”
Tianna struggled to maintain control. How could he have seen what happened in Eden? What else had he heard and seen? She tried to think of anything else in an attempt to calm her reaction to his touch.
He gently lifted her breast to his open mouth and drew in her nipple. She could feel his tongue playing with her and her dragon let out a low growl in approval. He took in more of her breast, causing Tianna to let out a moan. This sound motivated Kai and, with her breast still in his mouth, he bit her. 
Tianna’s back arched as she let out a cry of pleasure.
Kai was instantly assaulted by a Black Dragon mating scent. He breathed in deep as he released her from his mouth. He watched as drops of blood slowly dripped down the sides of her breast and, like a cat, he licked long, slow strokes to catch the lines of blood as they formed. His body stiffened as he was overwhelmed by the burn down his throat, and his dragon’s desires burst into flames.
Kai purred loudly. To Tianna’s displeasure, her body responded with her own purr. Hearing this sound made Kai's body tremble involuntarily. “See, you can’t deny that we’re perrrrfectly matched, Kitten. You have my panther within you.” He continued to lick her wounds like she was the best dessert he had ever tasted. 
Tianna was breathing hard and trying to reacquire the ability to speak.
When her wounds finally stopped bleeding, Kai sat up just enough so that he could look into her eyes. “You taste like an exquisite wine.” He licked off a drop of blood that was resting on his lower lip. “The taste of your blood proves to me that we’re a perfect match. I want no other.”
She fought with all of her might to calm her pulse and her inner dragon. She glared at Kai without showing any fear. “But I don’t want you. I care for another.”
Kai knew exactly who she was referring to and felt how strong her feelings were for her protector. Thoughts of Tianna with the Healer Draak made his dragon growl within his mind. He commanded, “She’s mine!” His dragon’s reactions to her confirmed that she was the one and must become his. He needed to find a way to get Nathaniel out of the way and quick. His dragon offered a suggestion and Kai’s smile grew in excitement as a plan formed.
Returning his attention to Tianna, he rolled his eyes. “You’re speaking of that Draak Nathaniel. Your feelings are misplaced in him. He’s just playing with you and your affections—a challenge to be won. He doesn’t want a mate. He wants a playmate. He loves his freedom and won’t give it up easily. When he tires of you, he’ll betray you, and when he does, I’ll be waiting with open arms.”
“He would never hurt me. He loves me.”
He chuckled and said, “We shall see.”
Between her mating scent and the taste of her blood, his head was spinning. His dragon stirred restlessly, and he could feel himself losing control. He was overwhelmed and unprepared for the extent of his body’s reaction to the tiny creature now pinned beneath him. 
He adjusted himself again so that he was lying directly on top of her with his mouth positioned at the top of her breast, which now carried a perfect imprint of his rather sharp teeth.
Tianna felt his arousal pressed tightly against her leg and black scales began to appear on his chest. Panic filled her as she watched him starting to shift.
It took all of his inner strength to hold back his building desire. He licked a long line up her chest, letting out another deep growl. “Alas, as you can now tell, your body is taking me to the edge of my control. When I take you to my bed as my mate, I want to do it with real flesh on flesh, not in a dream.” He paused for a moment and gave her a smoldering smile. “Also, when I take you, it will be because you’re begging me for it.”
Tianna’s anger gave her strength. She pushed back her inner dragon and yelled, “Never! I’ll never let you take me. I’ll fight you.”
Kai chuckled his response. “We’ll see.”
He rubbed his cheek on her breast and purred. “I do want to give you something to remind you and your Draaks who your rightful mate is.” He gave her breast the gentlest of kisses and blew dragon fire on a spot over her rapidly beating heart. He dropped his body down onto hers as she let out a scream. He kept her pinned flat as she tried to arch away from the agonizing pain shooting through her body. Her chest felt like it was on fire.
The last thing she heard was Kai whispering in her ear, “Next time we meet, I’ll take all of you, for you and this lovely body of yours, are now mine. And nothing will come between us…and any who try, will die.”
*~*~*~*
Tianna woke to her screams and shot up in bed with a sharp stabbing pain in her chest. In a panic, she ripped off her nightshirt. Staring down at her breast, she saw a mark where there had previously been only soft flesh.
Gabriel shot to his feet. Knowing that Tianna again had been attacked by Kai, he grabbed his sword and went on alert, scanning the trees around them.
Seth was instantly beside him and said, “I don’t smell them.”
Instead of tears, Tianna became angry. She was furious. She hated Kai for what he did to her and hated herself even more for the way he had made her feel. With pure rage, she glared over at Nathaniel who was now sitting up and staring at her new mark as well as the spots of blood that formed the shape of a bite. “Get this thing off me!” she screamed. She started to dig her fingers into the mark until blood started to flow.
Nathaniel grabbed her hands, trying to stop her. She scanned her protectors and begged, “Can someone get this thing off of me? Please!” Tianna continued to plead but, based on the look in their eyes, she knew that they couldn’t remove it any more than she could.
She snapped her attention over to Gabriel and yelled, “Give me your dagger. NOW!”
Gabriel knew what she was thinking of doing and refused. “I won’t allow you to mutilate yourself in an attempt to remove the mark.”
“But I have to get it off!” Tianna started to struggle even harder. Nathaniel had to pin her arms behind her back in an attempt to subdue her.
Marcus bent down to take a closer look. His eyes opened wide in horror, but he kept his voice soft. “It’s a partial mark of the Black Dragon.”

Tianna knew what the mark was before he said it, but hearing it said out loud made her stomach churn. She started to gag and looked over her shoulder at Nathaniel, begging, “Let me go. I’m going to be sick.”
He instantly released her and she ran for the nearest bush, throwing up violently. Nathaniel was right by her side. When he attempted to rub her back, she flinched away from him. In a defeated voice, she whispered, “Please don’t touch me. I don’t deserve to be touched since I let him do this to me. I should’ve fought harder.” She slumped forward with her head hanging low, feeling ashamed.
Touching her lightly on her shoulder, Nathaniel pleaded, “Please come back to the bed so we can talk.”
She gazed up into Nathaniel’s eyes and couldn’t argue. She wasn’t angry with him. When he held out his hand, she took it and let him lead her back to their bed. Using his blue fire, he healed the bite and took away the pain from the marking. He then helped her put on his shirt.
They all sat down quietly around her as she sat back up straight. The first one to speak was, to everyone surprise, Tianna. She said, “Kai is right about something. I know now that I do have a part of him inside me. I can‘t deny it any longer. I feel him draw me to him, and part of me didn’t want to fight it.” She looked directly at Nathaniel. “You know the part of me that gives me the ability to move through the woods without a sound, like a cat? That comes from him. He has panther inside him and so do I.”
Nathaniel gave her a sad smile. He loved it when she purred but now that sound was going to have a whole new meaning.
She looked over at Marcus. “He told me that he is the Kai of legend. He said that he’s found a way to make himself immortal.” She added in a defeated voice, “This will never end until he has me.”
Nathaniel drew her to him and hugged her tightly against his chest.
Marcus leaned over and put his hand on her leg. “We’ll never let that happen.”
Seth added his touch, saying, “You’re not alone and we’ll always be by your side.”
Gabriel joined in and said, “We’ll protect you until our last dying breath.”
Tianna snapped up straight, causing the Draaks to pull back their hands abruptly. She shook her head. “That’s exactly the point. I don’t want any of you to die for me. I’d give up my life to keep you all safe. You’re my family.” Her voice broke as she surveyed her protectors with love in her eyes.
Her expression quickly changed again as she came to a decision. With a look full of determination, she said, “If he’ll kill to get me and he’ll use me to kill untold numbers once he has me, then we must take me out of the equation.”
They were all puzzled, except Nathaniel. He knew exactly what she meant and yelled, “No! That’s NOT an option.”
She turned to look at him and said, “It’s the only way. Maybe if I’m gone, a full out war can be avoided. I won’t allow him to kill any of you to get to me, and I can’t allow him to use me as a weapon. ”
 It finally dawned on everyone else what Tianna was suggesting. Seth gasped and asked, “You want us to kill you?” He spoke with complete disgust in his voice. “I’d gladly give up my own life rather than take a sword to your body. I won’t do it!”
Tianna knew in her heart that her suggestion was in vain since they could never hurt her. “What other options do we have? If Kai is now able to enter my dreams and mark me physically, it won’t be long before he’ll take me away. I know that can’t be allowed to happen. And I fear if he comes for me, I’ll go willingly. I can feel the Black within me fighting to get out. She wants him and is willing to fight to get to him.”
Seth got something for Tianna to drink. They spent the next hour consoling her, trying to come up with a solution to their problem other than killing her. Kai wasn’t going to be easy to fight since he was attacking her in her dreams.
With no clear resolution, the Draak finally convinced Tianna to continue toward Haven with them. Perhaps other magical villages have a way to protect her, and once they reached Haven, she would be completely safe from Kai’s mental attacks. Marcus reminded them of the late hour and asked everyone to try to get some sleep.
Nathaniel helped Tianna do a new protection spell on their camp before tucking her back into bed and snuggling in close. While Gabriel continued to stand guard, the others adjusted their beds so they were within reach of Tianna and they tried, unsuccessfully, to sleep.
Gabriel watched Tianna and cursed at his lack of ability to keep her safe from harm. He knew how to protect her when physical strength was needed, but he had no skills to protect her when her mind was being attacked.
Nathaniel also never took his eyes off her and watched her throughout the rest of the night. He vowed that he would do whatever it took to keep her safe from all dangers, no matter what form that danger took.


Chapter 22 - Play Day

Over the next few days, as they traveled to their next destination, Tianna was very quiet. With Kai’s mark on her, she felt like she carried a contagious disease, so she kept her companions at a distance. A conflict was growing within her. While most of her was disgusted by her newest mark, the Black within her was very pleased. This constant battle was tormenting her because her inner Black Dragon was growing in power every day. Tianna had to constantly fight hard to keep her at bay.
Her protectors all noticed her changed behavior and tried to comfort her. In the short time they had known her, she had managed to work her way into their hearts. They had all grown to love her.
One night, Marcus sat watching Tianna sleep in Nathaniel’s arms. He knew that for her to fight the evil, she needed the power that would come from bonds of friendship and love. Their band of travelers was strongest when working as one, and they had already seen what Kai could do when he weakened this bond. He decided that they needed a day to show her how much they cared. He scanned the land around them and saw that they were camped next to a large lake surrounded by beautiful woods. This was a perfect place for them to spend a little extra time strengthening their connections.
Marcus announced at morning meal, “Today we’re taking a break from our quest.” He glanced over at Tianna. “I think you need to have some fun.” He looked back at the rest of his quest members and said, “I think we all need a day to play.”
They gawked at Marcus in shock. The idea of having a day off from traveling sounded wonderful to everyone, including Tianna.
Seth was thrilled but gave Marcus a questioning look while asking, “What did you have in mind?”
Marcus smiled. “Whatever you want. This is your time. It’s a beautiful warm day so let’s enjoy it.”
Excitement grew in the air as they discussed their options and each offered what they wanted to do.
Tianna announced that she wanted to fly with a dragon, lie in the sun, fly with a dragon, climb trees, and fly with a dragon. They all chuckled. Marcus wanted to sit peacefully and write stories about their travels. Nathaniel, Gabriel, and Seth decided they wanted to do something more physical so they were going to have challenges between each other.
They ate their meal quickly and decided on their first activity, which was swimming in the lake. Marcus said he would join the group for a quick swim before he started his writing.
Seth gave out the first challenge, “Last one in the lake gets to make our evening meal!” Tianna watched and laughed as her protectors all ran for the lake, stripping along the way.
Seth was determined not to be the last one this time so, as he ran, he shifted into full dragon form and flew to the lake. Once he was at the water’s edge, he dived in as dragon but came back up to the surface in his human form. Tianna clapped and cheered for Seth.
The three other Draaks tried to trip and shove each other all the way to the lake. In the end, Marcus and Gabriel worked together and knocked Nathaniel off his feet. They made it to the lake with Nathaniel trailing behind. Tianna walked to the lake edge picking up their clothes along the way. She chuckled as she watched her protectors continue the battle in the water that they had started on the land.
Nathaniel took a moment from the water battle to look over at Tianna and called, “My Sweet. Aren’t you coming in?”
She hesitated, but decided to embrace her Draak nature and join her friends. She stripped off her clothes and walked into the water. The Draaks all averted their eyes until she was safely submerged. That is, everyone other than Nathaniel, who watched her every move with longing and a smile. He would never tire of watching her curves.
Seth yelled, “Tianna was last in the water. She gets to make our meal tonight!”
Marcus shook his head. “This is her day. She shouldn’t have to cook for us.”
Tianna laughed. “No, Seth is right. I lost the challenge. I’d be happy to make you all something to eat tonight, that is, if someone would let me ride on their back?” She gave them all a hopeful smile.
Although everyone quickly volunteered, Nathaniel growled at their offers, saying, “Given Tianna is naked, I think the only back she’ll be riding on is mine.”
She swam next to Nathaniel and grabbed onto him from behind. As she wrapped her body around his, she whispered, “Then shift for me and take me for a ride.” She kissed the back of his neck.
Nathaniel vibrated with a frisky growl, his body already starting to shift. “With your naked body pressed against mine, you can have anything you want. Hold on tight.”
Tianna could feel his body growing in strength and size underneath her as he shifted into his dragon. Once his wings had fully formed, she scrambled into proper flying position. Given that she had no protection between her bare skin and his scales, she decided to call on her internal healing powers and heal any cuts or scrapes as they formed, keeping all sounds of discomfort to herself. She wanted him to stay up in the air as long as he could.
He then pushed himself out of the water just enough to flap his wings. As he began to rise out of the water, Tianna bent down and clung on tight. He shot up into the air like an arrow.
Tianna yelled and giggled with pleasure. “Higher! Go higher!”
She hung on for dear life as he soared up and then dived down toward the water. He skimmed along the surface just close enough to cause sprays of water to cover her body. She held on tightly with her thighs so she could hold up her arms and let the water wash over her.
Occasionally they would dive bomb their companions with dragon fire and then quickly return to the calm of the sky. Tianna would hear cursing from the water below, but she would yell to Nathaniel, “Do it again!”
As they settled in and soared gracefully over the lake in lazy circles, Tianna rested her body along Nathaniel’s neck, taking a minute to heal any injuries his scales had caused. Lying on the back of his neck wasn’t the most comfortable place to catch the sun’s rays, but she never wanted to go back down to the ground.
Her peaceful flight was interrupted when two fully shifted dragons appeared behind them looking for revenge. Tianna giggled into Nathaniel’s ear. “Looks like we’re under attack.”
Since Tianna’s body was laid bare, Seth and Gabriel were making jokes about having her press her body down onto their backs. Nathaniel growled low and deep.
Tianna couldn’t quite understand the exact words they were saying, but she got the general idea. She also knew that Nathaniel wanted to go play with his brothers, but he wouldn’t do that with her still on his back. She leaned over and suggested, “Why don’t you get close to the water and I’ll jump off. Then you can defend my honor.”
Nathaniel nodded and dived. When they were just above the surface, Tianna swung her leg over and Nathaniel tilted his body so she could easily jump off. She then dove into the water. When she resurfaced, she saw the dragons fighting in a mock battle.
She loved watching their speed, strength, and agility. She decided to make something to allow her to comfortably float on the water and observe her dragons in flight while soaking up the sun. Tianna swam to the water’s edge and crawled out. She quickly put on her dress and started to collect large branches.
Marcus, who had gotten out of the water earlier to begin writing, was resting under a nearby tree. He watched as Tianna began to collect wood and he called to her, “What are you doing?”
Tianna threw more items onto her pile and replied, “I’m going to make a raft so I can float on the water.”
Marcus put down his book and asked, “May I help?”
Tianna nodded enthusiastically. “I’d love some assistance. Help me gather some wood and vines and we can build it here on the edge of the lake.”
After they had collected enough materials for a small raft, Marcus watched as Tianna used magic to manipulate the pile. He helped whenever and however instructed. As he watched in awe, he said, “Impressive. You’re starting to really embrace both the Inari and Craftsmen Sett within you. Your powers are getting stronger every day.”
Tianna smiled but as they worked, she became sullen. Marcus asked, “Are you alright?”
 “I’m okay. I was just thinking.”
He knew she wanted to say something to him but was holding it back. He asked, trying to get her to open up, “About what? Is it about Nathaniel?” He lightly touched the back of her hand so she could feel his calming touch.
She sighed at his touch and said, “Yes and no. Well, it’s about all of you.”
“You know you can talk to me about anything.”
She stared up into his eyes and blurted out without taking a breath, “I want you to leave me at the next village we come across, human or magical, and return to your quest.” Before he could protest, she continued, “I know you think that it’s your responsibility to keep me safe, but I can’t let you carry this burden any longer.” She loosened the ties on her dress in order to expose her Black mark. “Whether you want to admit it or not, this thing on my chest changes everything. Kai is getting closer to me every minute, and I‘m not sure how long my mind can resist him. If you won’t take me out of the picture, then you need to get as far away from me as you can. I want all of you, especially Nathaniel, to be safe.”
He sat her down on the ground next to the raft, and said, “With my whole heart, I believe the five of us have been specially chosen to share this journey together. As Zarin reminded me, the prophecy isn’t about just the Draak but involves all of Lagrangia. Although I wish that you were not a part of this, evil has chosen you. I don’t know what role you play, however, I do know that we, the Draaks of Haven, are destined to be by your side to help you through it. I also believe that Nathaniel plays a very important role with you. Embrace him. Your feelings for each other will make you stronger.”
“I care greatly for Nathaniel and for all of you, but if one of you died because of me, I…” She couldn’t finish her thought.
“And how do you think we would feel if we left you alone and unprotected? None of us could live with ourselves. I know I speak for all of my brothers when I say we would rather die than leave your side.” Tianna’s skin tingled with the resolve in his voice, and she couldn’t find it in her to argue with him.
He stood and helped Tianna back to her feet. “Now that’s enough talk about leaving. Today was a day to forget about everything and enjoy each other’s company.”
In no time, they had completed a raft just large enough for Tianna to lie on and Marcus helped carry it into the water. She thanked him, giving him a quick kiss. 
He caressed her cheek and said, “Go have fun and remember that you are a member of our family now.” He turned and walked back to his book. Her self-sacrificing nature frightened him. He was going to tell his brothers privately to watch Tianna closely and make sure that she didn’t try to go off on her own in order to ‘save’ them.
Tianna crawled onto her raft and let it drift further out into the lake. Once she was a good distance from the edge, she took off her dress and folded it up to use it as a pillow. She sprawled out on her back so she could watch the dragons play high up in the air. She sighed contentedly as she was gently rocked by the waves and her body absorbed the warmth from the sun.
She watched as the dragons soared gracefully and then dived at each other in a fake attempt to knock each other out of the sky. With her body warm from the sun, she soon started to yawn, so she rolled over onto her stomach and fell asleep.
She awoke to Nathaniel rubbing her back, saying, “My Sweet. We’re heading back toward camp. Alas, your naked body is glowing and was distracting my brothers.” He chuckled as he swatted her butt gently. “I can’t leave you out here alone. Do you want me to stay with you or are you ready to go back in?”
Tianna sat up and stretched. “I’ll go back with you.” As she put on her dress, she looked around and noticed how far out into the lake she had floated. She didn’t want to have to swim that far so she asked, “Can you help me get back to the edge of the lake?”
He leaned onto her raft just enough to get his upper body out of the water. “Hop on,” he said playfully.
Tianna climbed onto his back as he shifted into dragon form again and flew her back to the water’s edge. He landed gracefully and she slid off. They all got dressed and headed back to camp.
After a quick bite to eat, they went for a hike through the woods where Tianna convinced them to try to climb trees with her. She was grateful that they tried, but she thought it was pathetic. Although Dragons may be graceful when flying, they were awkward and clumsy when trying to climb a tree. Nathaniel just cursed a lot. She put them out of their misery when she suggested they do some rock climbing instead.
Without the use of magic, Seth won all climbing challenges. He was quite a skilled climber and very agile. When they did some hunting to try to catch their evening meal, Seth excelled again but this time at tracking a deer. They let Tianna take the animal down with an arrow and Gabriel prepped it.
By the time they headed back to their camp, they were exhausted. Everyone helped Tianna prepare the meal, but she insisted on serving them. They spent the meal laughing at each other over silly things that happened throughout the day. After they ate, they sat around the camp fire and drank Fire Wine.
Tianna wanted some wine but passed the bottle on when it came to her, that is, for the first two rounds. On the third round, she grabbed the bottle and ran for it, giggling all the way. Before she could take a drink, Nathaniel had caught her. He picked her up and threw her over his shoulder and held the wine bottle high in his other hand.
While dangling off the ground, Tianna hit Nathaniel repeatedly on his legs. “Come on Nathaniel. Put me down and let me have one drink. I only want a little. I’ve been good all day.”
He ignored her pleading and plopped her down next to him by the fire.
Tianna decided that she would try a new tactic. She crawled onto his lap, straddling his body and snuggling in tightly with her face tucked into his neck. She gave him gentle kisses while begging, “Please, Nathaniel. Can’t I have just a little? I’ll thank you properly later.”
Nathaniel closed his eyes and moaned quietly.
When she nibbled his neck and pleaded, “Please,” his body shivered. She knew she had him right where she wanted him.
Nathaniel let out a deep sigh. “Okay, you can stop attacking me now. I give in, but on one condition.”
Tianna sat up and gazed deep into Nathaniel’s eyes. “I’m listening.”
“You don’t get to hold the bottle. I’ll give you the amount you can have.”
Her shoulders drooped but she decided not to argue. Having a little was better than none so she replied, “Agreed.”
Nathaniel took a small drink of wine but didn’t swallow. After tossing the bottle to Gabriel, he put his hands on both sides of Tianna’s face, pulling her to him. They kissed passionately so she could drink the little bit of wine he held within his mouth. Between the very nice kiss and the wine, it was just enough to flare her Faye nature.
 Nathaniel could feel her Faye call to him and he pulled her tighter against him, kissing her hard. The other Draaks all sat up straight as they could also feel her call wash over them like someone had breathed dragon fire on them.
Gabriel was the first to respond as he looked longingly at Nathaniel and Tianna kiss. “Brothers, can you feel the heat coming off of her? Her Faye powers are growing stronger every day with her other powers.” He shook his head to try to clear his mind. “Between her scent and the wine, my head is spinning.” He giggled and quickly covered his mouth angrily. “Warriors don’t giggle,” and he growled.
Marcus stood and swayed. He also shook his head to try to clear his mind and announced, “I think it’s time to get some sleep. We have to get back to our travels tomorrow.”
Everyone moaned as they stood to go to bed. When Tianna rose, Nathaniel swept her off her feet and carried her to their bedroll. She giggled all the way. When they crawled in together, he threw the covers over their heads and kissed her senseless, her body purring loudly.
The sound of Tianna’s laughter while wrapped within Nathaniel’s arms gave Marcus a sense of peace. With Nathaniel at her side, he believed that she could stand against any evil.
It was a good day.
Just as they settled in to sleep, Tianna heard a voice in her mind say, “Get away from that Draak, Kitten, and come to me. I’ll teach you how to properly kiss.” 
With Nathaniel in her arms, she had the strength to push Kai away. In her mind she replied, “Go away Kai. You’re not welcome here.”
Kai could feel Tianna’s strength coming from her growing feelings for Nathaniel. He was getting in his way and he needed to implement his plan soon to resolve this situation. Before he could say another word, she shut down the connection tight.


Chapter 23 - Past Revisited

As they returned to their journey, they continued to find signs left behind by evil. They stopped to bury any dead they found and heal the injured. Tianna watched in amazement as Gabriel singlehandedly took out two arrogant Drenn warriors who crossed their path. Before anyone could jump in to assist, he easily fought and killed them both. Along their path, Marcus continued to try to find any signs of his prophesized warrior but had no success. They could all feel his growing frustration and desperation.
At the end of yet another long day, Nathaniel was lying in bed holding Tianna, who was sleeping sprawled across his chest. He was having a restless night. Although he had been able to control his dragon’s urges, feeling the heat from Tianna’s body was causing his desires to come dangerously close to the surface. He longed to take their relationship to the next level. As he focused on calming his inner nature, he stared up at the stars until his body finally gave in to exhaustion and he fell asleep.
*~*~*~*
Nathaniel was in his home back in Haven with Tianna by his side. They were kissing passionately. Nathaniel picked her up into his arms and carried her to his bed. They had waited long enough, and it was time that he showed Tianna the true nature of being someone’s mate.
He peeled her clothes off slowly so he could enjoy the view as each part of her body was revealed. Once she was naked, he gently laid her back on the bed and stripped off his clothes. With his head on top of her stomach, he kissed a line up her body while she wiggled beneath him. When he licked and suckled her breasts, she gave out moans of pleasure and began to purr.
He liked hearing sounds coming out of her and wanted more.
He continued his path up to her neck where he lingered for a moment to give her a few playful nibbles. She arched into him, asking for more. He proceeded on his journey, kissing the line of her chin and then moving to her mouth. He gave her a gentle kiss.
Tianna whispered into his mouth, “Nathaniel, you don‘t need to be so gentle with me. Kiss me like you mean it.”
“Anything you say, My Sweet.” When he kissed her again, he did it with all of the passion that had been pent up inside him for months. He explored every possible spot within her mouth and she was equal to the challenge.
Tianna could sense his growing desire and she wanted more. She needed to feel him deep inside her. When he positioned himself so his arousal was pressed tightly against her warmth, she wiggled herself hard against him and pleaded, “Please Nathaniel, don’t tease me. We’ve waited too long. I want you now!”
Nathaniel’s wait was over and he was ready to make love to the female in his arms. He positioned himself and began to slowly sheath his arousal within her warm body. As he penetrated her, Tianna wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him down on top of her. She didn’t want it slow; she wanted him to take her.
Nathaniel took the hint and thrust himself into her body as far and as hard as he could.
Tianna gave out a cry of pleasure. “Again,” she demanded.
He complied and began pumping into her fast and hard. Nathaniel loved the feel of his mate beneath him. He couldn’t get enough.
Tianna still wanted more. She gazed into his eyes and implored, “Nathaniel, take me as a Draak does. Treat me like your true mate.”
With dragon speed, Nathaniel flipped her over onto her stomach and lifted her hips. He thrust into her from behind again and again. For every thrust he gave, she gave back by pushing her body into his, her moans of pleasure rebounding off of the walls.
He wanted to drive more sounds out of her.
Nathaniel could feel his inner dragon begging to come out, so he grabbed any pillow and blanket he could reach and shoved them under her stomach so that she could remain on her knees without him holding her up. He then fell forward on top of her so his hands were on either side of her of head. He released his dragon and began to shift. Scales began to appear first at his chest and then like a wildfire, ran down his legs and arms.
Tianna watched in wonder as his hands shifted into long talons and his body grew larger, including his most intimate parts. The feeling overwhelmed her and she yelled, “Take me dragon!”
Nathaniel closed his eyes and let his dragon thrust into her. He could hear her moans which just excited him more, and he grabbed her hips so he could thrust even harder. When he roared his release, Nathaniel’s cries equaled Tianna’s final scream.
With his eyes still closed, he took a moment to regain his normal thought processes, willing his dragon to go back to its resting place within him. With panting breaths, he exclaimed, “Mate, that was absolutely unbelievable. Definitely worth the wait.” When he received no response he opened his eyes and glanced down at Tianna.
Her bloody body was lying limp in front of him. Without realizing it, his dragon had gotten carried away and had ripped and shredded her tiny body apart.
Nathaniel screamed in horror, “What have I done?”
A Draak that happened to be walking by, ran in when he heard the screams. He gasped when he surveyed the scene exclaiming, “You’ve killed her! You knew that her tiny body couldn’t handle a Draak mating. You murderer!”
Nathaniel watched as Tianna’s body shimmered and then transformed into a blonde woman—a human from his youth. He cried, “NO! I’ve done it again.”
*~*~*~*
Nathaniel woke in a cold sweat. He glanced down and found Tianna still curled up in his arms, alive and well. It had been just a bad dream.
She stirred when he moved. “Are you alright?” she asked sleepily. “Lie back down. It’s still too early to rise.”
He hugged her tightly against his chest. The dream had shaken him to his core. He recalled a time in his arrogant youth when he lacked control and had seriously injured a human woman. Although she lived, she was permanently scarred and the fear lingered deep within him. He never again took another human in his bed. He wanted Tianna with every cell in his body, but this dream rekindled the fear that her tiny frame might not be up to the challenge. His concerns had eased greatly after their night together in Eden. The strength she showed him made him believe that they could be a mated pair. Now, he was full of doubt again.
He didn’t want her to know of the dream so he replied sweetly, “Sorry, My Sweet. I thought I heard something in the woods. It’s nothing. Go back to sleep.”
She snuggled in even tighter, quickly returning to a pleasant dream involving her and Nathaniel, while Nathaniel spent the rest of the night imagining her bloody body lying beneath him.
In the morning, Nathaniel tried to act as if nothing was wrong but inside his heart was breaking. What if his dream was accurate? What if when he does take her, he hurts or even kills her. He couldn’t let that happen. He was her protector and had taken an oath to do whatever was necessary to keep her safe, no matter what form that danger came in—even if he was the danger.
The quest traveled a long distance that day and the next. Longing to feel the touch of magic surrounding them, they were hoping to arrive at the next village the following morning. As the sun was just starting to set, Seth trotted his horse forward until he was riding next to Marcus. Sniffing the air, he said, “Marcus, I smell something.”
Seth had exceptional tracking senses and Marcus knew to pay attention. He sat higher in his saddle and asked, “Is it Kai and his Drenn?” A look of deep concern quickly grew on his face.
Seth shook his head excitedly and responded, “No, I think it’s Draak.” They hadn’t seen any other Draaks since they had left Haven many, many months ago.
Marcus was also thrilled by the idea. “Are you sure?” he asked.
Seth shook his head. “Not for sure. They’re still too far away.” With hope in his eyes and eagerness in his voice, he pleaded, “Let me go out and track them so I can take a closer look.”
Marcus called to the group and announced, “Seth has sensed a group of Draaks coming our way. He would like to go track them and confirm. What do you think Gabriel? He’s your pupil. Is your student up to the task?”
Seth stared at Gabriel with eager eyes. “Please Gabriel. You know I can do this.”
Gabriel responded hesitantly, “Well, someone should go with you.”
“You know it would be quicker and easier if I go on my own.”
Gabriel knew he was right. “Okay, go track them, but be back within the hour or we’ll come after you.”
Seth turned and started to ride toward the scent. Gabriel called after him, “Lose the horse when you get close and don’t forget to stay down wind!”
Without slowing down or looking back, Seth yelled back to Gabriel, “Yes Mother,” and disappeared into the trees.
Gabriel chuckled and smiled.
Marcus spoke to the remaining riders. “Let’s setup camp here and wait for Seth‘s return.” They all got off their horses and started to make camp. Everyone was excited by the idea that they would get to visit with some fellow Draaks.
As she did their normal camp protection spells, Tianna’s mind kept wandering to those she was about to meet. Other than her protectors, she hadn’t met any other Draaks during their travels. She secretly hoped a female would be among them so she could see what a full-blooded Draak female looked and acted like.
Nathaniel kept himself busy setting up camp. His mind was trapped in an endless loop of events from his recurring nightmare, a dream that continued to haunt him each night, as well as flash through his mind during the day.
Almost exactly an hour after Seth rode off, they heard the tromping of horse hooves racing back toward camp. When they heard Seth’s yell, Tianna dropped the shield to let him in. He must have ridden hard, because both he and his horse were panting.
He sputtered between breaths, “They…are…Draak, and they’re…coming…this way.” After he slid off his horse and was able to catch his breath, he added, “I wasn’t close enough to tell what Setts they’re from.”
Marcus said to Gabriel, “You stay here and debrief your student.” He turned to Nathaniel. “Come with me. Let’s go introduce ourselves to our visitors.” They mounted their horses and rode off into the woods. Nathaniel, although excited to see his fellow Draak, was also grateful for the mental distraction.
Seth told Gabriel and Tianna about the strangers he observed. Tianna was thrilled to hear that a female was among them and couldn’t wait to meet her.
An hour later, they heard Marcus requesting Tianna to allow them entry. Tianna dropped their shield and soon their camp held an additional three Draaks.
The males entered the camp first. They were dressed in typical human attire so they would blend in as they traveled. One Draak looked about the age of a human in his thirties, which meant he was most likely over a hundred years old. The other looked about Marcus’ age. They varied in size and shape but both seemed quite strong.
The visiting female gracefully slid off her horse and joined the gathering. In human terms, she looked in her mid-thirties. She had a long, very muscular body that held obvious female curves. She stood just slightly below Nathaniel’s height and had flaming, wavy red hair that hung to the middle of her back.
While Tianna thought she was stunning, she couldn’t help but feel intimidated by her. Unlike Tianna, who was still struggling accepting who and what she was, the visitor projected pure confidence and strength. As to actual Draak coupling, she looked up to the task and then some. Although Tianna wasn’t frail, many thought of her that way. Tianna’s body was small and soft looking with the overly curvy body of a Faye, which made her more of a seductress than a warrior. Examining the Draak standing in front of her now, she felt even less like a potential Draak mate.
When they were all assembled together, Marcus said, “Let me introduce the rest of my group. This is our map expert Seth and our warrior, Gabriel.”
Each came forward and shook hands with the visitors by grabbing onto their arms just below their elbows. Tianna had seen her companions do this with Zarin and assumed this must be the Draak way to greet fellow males.
Marcus pointed last to Tianna. “And this is Tianna. She’s acting as wizard for our quest.”
Although she was proud that Marcus introduced her with an official position on his team, Tianna didn’t like being referred to as ‘just Tianna’, no Sett. When she thought about it, what would Marcus say to describe her? She longed to have a full title for her introduction.
 After Tianna was presented to the visitors, the visiting males gave her a thorough look and smoldering smiles. “At least they aren’t running in fear,” she thought to herself.
The Draak way of greeting a female was different than for males. Each male walked over and kissed Tianna’s hand tenderly, breathing in her scent. She swore she heard low growls.
Seeing the reactions in her traveling companions, the visiting female stepped forward and said with a smile, “So you’re Tianna, the part Draak that my Nathaniel mentioned in passing on the way to this camp. You’re much…” She gave Tianna a quick passing look down her body. “…shorter than I expected.”
The mocking tone caused the hair on the back of Tianna’s neck to stand on end. Having absolutely no idea how to respond, her mind instantly wondered how close she could swing one of the branches from a nearby tree.
Seeing the look forming in Tianna’s eyes, the leader of the visiting Draaks cleared his throat and quickly said, “Let me introduce my fellow travelers. I’m Charles of the Craftsmen Sett. I’m joined by Sett-mate Samuel.” He pointed to his last companion, who had pressed herself against Nathaniel to whisper something in his ear. “And this is Raven of the Healer Sett.”
Raven straightened and gave everyone a beautiful smile, causing all the men in the group to stand a little taller. It was obvious they all were taken by her presence and she loved the attention. She nodded at each person, but when she looked at Nathaniel, she caressed up his arm and said sweetly, “Oh, Nat and I are already well acquainted.” Given the look Raven was giving her Sett-mate Nathaniel, Tianna secretly hoped that Raven was already mated.
Since it was about time for evening meal, the two traveling groups shared supplies and, working together, prepared something to eat. Once it was ready, Tianna sat down next to Nathaniel and Raven quickly took a position on his other side. Tianna could feel Nathaniel instantly tense as if he was uncomfortable with the seating arrangements.
While they ate, everyone shared stories of their travels, their home villages, and Haven. Charles explained, “These last few weeks, we’ve been on a quest for the Seer. She’s been sending many Draaks out on mercy missions. When she requested Craftsmen to fix some of the Drenn damage done to a few local villages, Samuel and I volunteered. We met up with Raven at the last village. She was also traveling on behalf of the Seer and was offering her healing skills. We decided it would be safer to travel back to Haven together and we hoped to arrive in time for the upcoming Festival of Fire.”
Tianna couldn’t help but feel like an outsider as everyone shared the many adventures in their Draak lives. When Raven told a funny childhood story about Nathaniel, Tianna asked, “I didn’t realize that you knew each other that well. When did you meet?”
Raven’s eyes twinkled as she gave Nathaniel an affectionate smile and said, “We’ve known each other all our lives. We grew up together and have shared many firsts. Although we might not see each other for long stretches of time, we just keep running into each other. It’s as if fate is trying to tell us something.” Raven nudged him playfully with her shoulder. “The stories I could tell…” Nathaniel sat up tall and gave her a look that told her to keep her stories to herself. She chuckled at his reaction and then her expression turned more serious as she added, “Actually, we became close after both sets of our parents died. It was a tough time and we tried to help each other through it. Since then, we’ve been there to help each other through many other awkward situations.”
Tianna recalled when Nathaniel had told her about his parents’ death and that he had to rely on a few close friends to help him through it. Raven must have been one of those he leaned on. Guilt quickly built in Tianna’s chest over some of the not so pleasant thoughts she had about Raven since she arrived at camp. Given Raven was the first friend of Nathaniel’s that Tianna had met, she wanted to try to get to know her. Tianna asked, “Are you mated?” and held her breath waiting for her answer.
Raven shook her head while looking pointedly at Nathaniel. “I’m not mated yet, but I have my eyes on a few that might fit my needs quite nicely. I’ve a feeling that this may be my year to finally settle down.”
Even though it was painfully obvious Raven was attracted to Nathaniel, Tianna was grateful that he wasn’t responding to her comments in any way that would encourage her to continue her pursuit.
As Raven kept her stories of Nathaniel on safe subjects, Nathaniel’s body relaxed and he joined in. Soon they were laughing and sharing stories like old friends. As Tianna listened to their exchange, she realized that she knew very little about Nathaniel.
Raven, seeing Tianna sitting quietly, tried to make conversation. “Tianna, Nathaniel told me you’re from a human village called Trille and that you recently found out that you’re part Draak. To learn that you’re a mixed breed must have been quite a shock. It’s unheard of for Draaks to mix between Setts and we thought it absolutely impossible for a union to be blessed between a Draak and any other creature.”
Tianna really didn’t know what to say about herself since the truth was just too unbelievable. She didn’t want to have to explain her existence when she wasn’t really sure about it herself, so she responded simply, “I’ve always known that I was different, but I could never have guessed the truth. I’m slowly learning to accept it and hope to learn more about myself in Haven.”
Raven was curious about her and asked, “Given you’re not full Draak, can you shift? Do you have a dragon mark?” Before Tianna could respond, Raven added, “I would imagine your body wouldn’t be enough Draak to let either of those happen.”
Marcus knew this was a very touchy subject for Tianna so he saved the day when he interrupted by going to get his bottle of Fire Wine. As it was passed around the campfire, Tianna longed to take a drink, except that she knew it wasn’t a good idea with strangers in their mix. She reluctantly passed the bottle on.
To avoid having to answer Raven’s questions, Tianna stood, excused herself, and said that she was going to reinforce the camp. In reality, she just needed to step away for a few minutes to regroup.
After Tianna had been gone for a while, Samuel joined her and asked, “May I walk with you? I’ve never seen anyone secure a camp with magic.”
Tianna nodded.
While she worked, he asked about her hometown and she asked about his. She knew that he was trying to figure out who, or more accurately, what she was. Samuel decided he was distracting her from her task. He bowed and kissed her hand before returning to the fire.
Given the constant looks over in her direction, Tianna knew Marcus must have been filling them in on her situation. Up until now, Tianna had been excited to arrive in Haven. Now she wasn’t so sure. Given the stares and questioning looks from their guests, she knew those in Haven were going to have a hard time accepting her as one of their own.
Tianna was grateful when it was time to call it a night. She had secretly wished their visitors would go to their own camp, but her hopes were dashed when Gabriel announced that it would be safer for everyone to stay together under Tianna’s protective shield. Marcus also invited them to travel together until they reached the next village. Raven was obviously thrilled with both invitations and enthusiastically agreed for herself and her companions.
Tianna thought sarcastically, “Great.”
As with all Draaks, nudity wasn’t an issue. They just started to strip wherever they stood. Although she tried not to stare, she couldn’t help but look at Samuel’s Dragon mark. It was the first Craftsmen mark she had seen.

Tianna was a bit intimidated by Raven when she was dressed, she was even more intimidated seeing her naked. Raven had a gentle glow to her body from head to toe and, other than her Blue Dragon mark, her skin held no scars or other imperfections. Tianna’s Draaks didn’t seem to be able to take their eyes off of her. When Tianna peeked down at her own body, she thought that maybe Draak’s preferred Raven’s less curvy figure.
Tianna wanted to be discrete, so she turned her back and tried to change behind Nathaniel. Her companions respected her privacy and always turned their backs. Obviously, the visitors didn’t feel the same way. She knew she was being watched because as soon as she had her shirt off, she heard someone ask, “Tianna, what’s that on your back?” She guessed it was Samuel.
Tianna wasn’t sure how to respond. The truth was that it was created by a wandering wizard from a vision. She slipped on her nightshirt in record time and replied simply, “Oh, it’s nothing. Just something I had done when I was younger.” Tianna was very grateful they hadn’t seen her Black Dragon mark. To avoid follow-up questions, she quickly changed the subject. “Put your bedrolls down wherever you want. There’s plenty of room under the shield I put in place.”
When Nathaniel moved toward Tianna, Raven grabbed his hand and said, “Why don’t you sleep with me tonight.” She was offering him everything that was now presented naked in front of him.
Nathaniel patted Raven’s hand and said, “Thank you, but I’ll sleep with Tianna.”
Raven was non-deterred. She added, “You’ve been traveling together for a long time, and she’s been your only option. Maybe she would like a break as well. She could sleep with one of my Craftsmen.” Raven motioned to the Draaks standing beside her. “You say she has multiple Setts within her. Maybe she’ll want to try both of them to see if either of them are compatible mates.” She said it like it was as common as asking to pass the Fire Wine.
Samuel’s eyes lit up as did other body parts. He smiled at Tianna, and she knew he was more than willing to share his bed with her.
 Nathaniel’s protective instincts spiked and, in a flash, he appeared in front of Tianna and snapped, “No!” He couldn’t bear the idea of anyone else touching Tianna.
While he took a moment to calm his reaction, Tianna responded, “I think our current arrangements are just fine.” She was feeling very uncomfortable with where the conversation was headed.
Seeing the look in Tianna’s eyes, Raven asked Nathaniel, “Haven’t you explained our ways to her?”
Nathaniel replied, “She was raised human and isn’t familiar with all of our customs yet. You’re the first female Draak she’s ever met.” He pointed to the other visitors. “Other than those of us that she has traveled with, she hasn’t met other male Draaks either.” He added to himself, “Other than Kai within her dreams.”
Raven peered over at Tianna and suggested innocently, “This must be very strange for her. I would be happy to enlighten her in the proper behavior of a normal Draak female.”
Tianna felt like a child, realizing how little she really knew about what it meant to be a Draak. Before Nathaniel could respond, Tianna replied politely, “Thanks for the offer, but I think I prefer to figure things out for myself.” Tianna walked over to her bed and crawled in and was relieved when Nathaniel followed close behind.
Tianna could hear Raven whisper to Nathaniel in a very sexy voice, “If you change your mind, you know where I’ll be. I’ll be ready and waiting—just like old times.” She growled playfully.
Raven’s words sliced through Tianna’s body like a knife. As she suspected, Nathaniel was already very familiar with Raven. Tianna knew he had been with many females, however, she had never considered the fact that she would meet one of them. She wasn’t sure how a normal Draak would react to news like this, but she found that the reality of the situation was awkward and made her heart ache. Tianna was grateful that Nathaniel didn’t seem to respond to Raven’s call.
Tianna and Nathaniel tucked themselves in and he pulled her to his chest, holding her exceptionally tight. He could feel Tianna’s unease and whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry, My Sweet. Raven and I were over a long time ago.”
Tianna squeezed his arms to acknowledge she heard him. Not knowing what to say in response, she just remained silent.
In the morning, they all ate together and then prepared to continue their journey. Nathaniel was so distracted and deep in thought that Tianna pulled him to the side to ask him if he was alright. Although he said he was fine, she knew there was something going on and feared it was Raven related. She worried that seeing Raven again rekindled old feelings.
They traveled throughout the day and camped together at night. The second evening was just the same as the first. Raven and Nathaniel shared stories of past adventures they had together, while the males tried to attract Tianna. Although Nathaniel didn’t openly encourage Raven in any way and slept holding Tianna so tightly she could hardly breathe, he slept restlessly. She feared he wanted to embrace his old life and sleep in someone else’s arms.
The next morning, after they rode a couple of hours, Seth double-checked his map and announced,” It should be just around the corner. The village is called Semora.” He picked up his pace.
Tianna raised a concern. “Normally I’d be feeling their shield by now but I don’t feel anything.”
They all understood why when they came around the next bend. The village of Semora was in plain sight, no shield. As they got closer, they saw smoke coming from some of the huts and there were people running around, many of them crying. The village had been attacked.


Chapter 24 - Evil Destroys

The travelers picked up the pace and raced into the village. The devastation was shocking. Tianna, without even letting her horse stop, grabbed her healing bag from her saddle and jumped off. She ran to the first injured person and began to offer healing. The rest of her group followed.
Marcus tried to find someone that could explain what had happened. One of the villagers said, “We were attacked yesterday evening. Some warriors came and knocked down our shield when we wouldn’t lower it for them. They didn’t even ask for anything. They just started to attack us. We have no defenses other than our shield.” She began to cry.
“Where’s your leader?” Marcus asked while comforting her.
She shook her head. “He’s gone. They killed him. They also took a couple of the villagers with them when they left.” She was sobbing now so he let some of her family take her away.
Seth walked up to Marcus. “It was Kai's Drenn warriors. I can still smell their stench.”
At the mention of Kai's name, Tianna scanned the area cautiously. Nathaniel was at her side in seconds, putting his arm around her.
Tianna asked, her voice shaking, “Why would Kai do this? They’re helpless and no threat to him. He only took a few people when he could’ve taken them all and killed the ones he didn’t want.” She had an awful thought. “I think they were left here for us to find, but why?” Thinking that most of Kai’s recent actions had something to do with her, she added, “I wasn’t here so he wasn‘t trying to get to me, and he didn’t stay when he knew I’d show up.”
Gabriel told his fellow quest members to come over next to him so they could talk privately. Once assembled, Gabriel said, “I was talking to a couple of villagers. They all say the same thing. Drenn came in, destroyed the village, took a few villagers, and left. They didn’t talk to anyone or ask for anything. It makes no sense.”
Although Tianna knew Kai was evil, she was just starting to understand the extent of his evil nature. If he did this to get to her in some way, she would never forgive herself. Her body started to shake. “We have to help these people,” she said as her voice broke.
They discussed their situation and decided that all of them, including Raven’s group, would stay and try to help in any way they could.
Tianna spoke with Gabriel and they decided that they must secure the village. He asked Tianna, “This is a smaller village, but do you think you can secure an area of this size?”
Tianna nodded. “I think I can. I’ll need a couple of people with me so they can share their energy if I get weak.”
Samuel stepped forward instantly to volunteer, which made Nathaniel step over and put his arm territorially around Tianna.
Tianna turned to Nathaniel and said, “You need to stay here and help heal the injured. I’ll join you as soon as I can.” She asked if Charles would join her as well. He nodded and stepped forward. She ran to her horse, retrieved her spell book, and then led Samuel and Charles to the entrance of Semora. Without hesitating, she started her spell work.
Marcus took the task of being the village’s temporary leader. He quickly surveyed the area and gathered those that were well enough to help. He began to send out his workers like he was sending soldiers into battle. Several went to collect food and setup places to serve meals, while others helped create medical facilities to care for the wounded. Some had the terrible task of collecting those that had died. Within no time, Marcus had order where there had been chaos.
Sometime during all of the setup work, Tianna returned with her Draaks. She was actually being carried by Samuel. The task was completed successfully but, even with the Draaks sharing their energy, it was almost too much for her. She had passed out just as she finished. Samuel insisted that he carry her and she had reluctantly agreed.
Tianna had laid down for only an hour when she was seen once again healing with her blue fire as well as creating potions to calm any villagers. Samuel was very impressed with her and checked on her often. His interest in Tianna bothered Nathaniel, but given their current situation, he let it go.
That first night, everyone simply lay down wherever they worked to catch some rest.
The next day was much better. Marcus’ leadership and organization skills had the village functioning in record time. Once the basics were setup, he started the task of trying to prepare a few selected villagers to step forward as leaders. They would need to keep their village on their feet when he and his fellow Draak had to leave.
The night before, Marcus had sent Charles to fly ahead to Haven and bring back additional help. Charles returned with help before mid-day meal. Since Charles flew to Haven and back in record time, he was exhausted so Tianna gave him energy to revive his strength.
The Craftsmen Sett’s special skill was building just about anything. They went to work constructing new huts, fixing their water system, and other features that made a village work. Tianna assisted Samuel several times. They worked well together and he was amazed by her natural Craftsman skills.
Raven helped heal whenever she could, but her special skills were in handling poisons, which was a skill they currently didn’t need. She decided that she was better suited to play an assistant to a healer so she attached herself to Nathaniel’s side. Tianna watched them work and found their skills complemented each other well. She guessed that this wasn’t the first time they had healed as a team, and Nathaniel seemed grateful for the extra hands.
Seth helped with food distribution and showed off his cooking skills, while Gabriel worked on ways to protect the village. He found any of the villagers that were able to carry a sword and taught them defensive techniques.
This routine continued for several more days. Gabriel insisted that their normal routine included the Draaks shifting on a regular basis to keep them strong and ready for battle at a moment’s notice.
Once the village had leadership in place and it seemed that they were well on their way to being back on their feet, Marcus announced that they would be continuing on their journey the next day. He would send replacements back from Haven to check on them until they were stable again.
Although no one wanted to leave the village, they knew they couldn’t stay there forever. Tianna was grateful for a different reason—she feared for these people as long as she was there. She knew Kai would come back to try to get her.
That night, Tianna and Nathaniel crawled into bed exhausted. Given how low they were on energy, they both stripped naked so they could touch body to body. As Tianna clung onto Nathaniel, she sensed not just his need for her touch, but also a deeper need. It was a feeling she knew he had been trying to hide from her, except it had grown in intensity over the last few weeks.
Nathaniel was Draak and had desires that she knew he had voluntarily suppressed since announcing their relationship. Meeting Raven caused Tianna to want to be more like a normal Draak. She was ready to embrace her inner nature by giving the Draak in her arms what she thought he needed.
Typically when lying next to Nathaniel, she calmed his desires, but not tonight. While drawing lines up and down Nathaniel’s back with her blue flamed fingertips, she released the desires within her heart and projected them to her bedmate. Nathaniel’s body reacted instantly to her physical and mental caress.
Tianna took the lead and, while pressing her body tightly against his, she pulled his face down to hers and kissed him. Nathaniel’s dragon growled, kissing her back. Given their need for each other, within minutes, their kisses turned into an embrace full of passion and desire. Their fingers touched and explored every inch of each other’s bodies, while their lips kissed the path that was laid out by the tips of their tongues.
Nathaniel felt an inner discomfort grow in his chest. He knew he should respond to his body’s warning, but his dragon roared in his mind, causing him to ignore it. His mind and body were focused solely on his bedmate.
As their desire grew in intensity, Tianna wiggled against the heat coming from Nathaniel’s dragon. When Tianna nibbled on Nathaniel’s neck and started to purr, he cried out and flipped her onto her back. Starting at her stomach, he kissed a slow path up her body to her breast, where he played with her nipple with his tongue. When he took it into his mouth, he jumped as another spike of pain stabbed his chest. Once again, his mind was lost in the scent and taste of Tianna’s skin and he continued to ignore the now constant body aches.
When Tianna moaned and arched herself into his mouth, he released his dragon. He growled low and deep as scales began to appear. He crawled back up her body and she threw her arms around his neck. She licked across his lips, enticing his tongue to join hers. Once she had him where she wanted him, she wrapped her legs around his hips while she sucked greedily on his tongue, extracting energy from the contact. Her actions caused his dragon’s desire to intensify.
Feeling the increased heat, Tianna broke away and pleaded, “We’ve waited so long. Please take me as a Draak does. I need to feel your fire deep inside me.”
Although the pain in his chest had become excruciating, his dragon refused to acknowledge it. He wanted the female in his arms and nothing was going to stop him this time. Taking control of the situation, he grabbed onto her hips and positioned himself so that he could penetrate her. He heard Tianna cry out just as a shot of pain flashed throughout his entire body. He threw his head back and roared as he fell to the bed next to her. The pain was so severe that it caused his desires to be temporarily blocked. He lay panting until his mind returned to him.
When he looked up, he noticed Tianna was attempting to heal cuts that lined her sides and hips. Like in his dream, he quickly stared down at his hands and saw Tianna’s blood on his fingertips. Without realizing it, his hands had transformed into talons and, while grabbing onto her hips, he had cut her.
While shaking, he helped heal her wounds. Although the cuts were minor, fear overwhelmed him when he realized what could have happened if they had continued. He and his dragon both repeatedly ignored the pain warning that his Draak oath had been giving him. If not for his oath, he would have taken her body and nothing would have been able to stop him.
Seeing his distress, Tianna smiled and said sweetly, “It’s alright. See, I’m fine. We’ve already healed most of my cuts.” She shifted side to side to show him that only thin red lines remained.
The fact that she had any injuries caused by his own hands, took the air right out of his lungs. Before he had a chance to express his concerns, they heard a knock at the door. Tianna got up, quickly threw on a dress, and responded to the request. She spoke briefly to a local villager. He needed her to take a look at one of the people that she had been trying to heal.
She returned to Nathaniel’s side and, knowing how tired he was, said, “Sorry my love. I need to go. I’m going to stay with my patient for the night so I can watch over her.” She caressed his cheek lovingly. “You look so tired. Why don’t you stay here and get a good night’s sleep.” She gave him a very nice kiss and whispered, “Keep our bed warm and I’ll find some creative way to wake you at sunrise. Then we can pick-up where we left off.” She gave him a smile full of promise and desire.
Nathaniel was left speechless and he silently watched her leave their hut. Her desire for him blinded her to the extent of his distress and to the dangerous situation she was just in. Even though he could feel his dragon’s desperation for her, he knew that he could never put her in that situation again. He contemplated how to tell her that they could never be intimate.
Out of sheer exhaustion, he fell asleep. As in previous nights, he woke up in a sweat from the same nightmare. This dream was slightly different. This time, Raven appeared at the beginning of the dream to warn him of the dangers if he tried to mate with Tianna. She then reappeared at the end of the dream, offering him comfort. He decided to go for a walk to try to clear his mind.
While Nathaniel was walking, he ran into Raven. Like Nathaniel, she too couldn’t get herself to relax enough to sleep and felt an overwhelming urge to get out and walk. After they traveled together for a few minutes, she asked Nathaniel if he wanted to join her for some Fire Wine. He welcomed the numbing feeling that only Fire Wine could provide so he agreed and they headed back to her hut.
Once settled in and Nathaniel had gulped down a large drink, Raven asked, “I can tell that you’re very distressed over something. Did you and Tianna have a fight?” He shook his head, but she knew Nathaniel well enough to know something was terribly wrong. “You know you can confide in me about anything. I’ve always been there for you and I always will be.”
Nathaniel threw his empty goblet in frustration and said, “I’m not sure what I’m doing any more. I love Tianna and thought we would be mated when we arrived in Haven. Now I’m convinced that isn’t going to be possible.”
Raven moved so she was sitting very close to him, putting her hand on his arm and asked, “Why? Has something happened that changed your mind?” She was hoping that their reunion had influenced his plans for the future.
He stared at her, trying to decide what to say. They had been friends all of their lives and, although they often didn’t see eye to eye, he knew he could trust her with his secrets. He decided to confide in her. He told her not just about the nightmare but also about what almost happened in his hut with Tianna.
When Nathaniel finished his story, Raven remained deep in thought for some time. She then said, “Nathaniel, I think your mind is trying to remind you of things you already know. I’ve never heard of a successful mating between a Draak and any other creature. Tianna may not be human but she isn’t full Draak either. Remember, I was with you when you tried to bed that blonde haired human woman. Luckily, I was able to help you heal her wounds, although we almost lost her.”
Nathaniel cringed at the memories that flooded his mind. The human woman had lived, but she didn’t remember Nathaniel or Raven. He had influenced her mind to make her believe that, while in bed, she had been attacked by an animal. Except for Raven, Nathaniel hadn’t told anyone what he had done. She had kept his secret all these years and he knew she always would.
Raven continued, “If your oath hadn’t stopped you tonight, I hate to think what could have happened. It would be irresponsible and extremely dangerous to even attempt a mating again with Tianna. As you’ve been reminded tonight, her body is too frail to handle what Draak do naturally. I know it would be hard for you, but you need to break your relationship off with her now, before it goes any further. I see the love she has for you in her eyes. You must stop this to protect her. Given that you’re still reacting to hurting the human woman, just think of how you would react if you killed Tianna on accident.”
He looked at Raven with pure sadness in his eyes. “But my dragon wants no other.”
She turned so her body brushed up against him and said, “Your desires are out of control because your dragon has been away from female Draaks too long. I recall our times together back in Haven and miss the feel of your body on mine. I know what your dragon needs. Stay with me tonight and let me provide you and your dragon comfort the way only I can.” She moved her hand so she was rubbing his inner thigh. When he didn’t protest, she moved in and gave him a gentle kiss.
At first he remained motionless, however, when he caught her taste, his body involuntarily responded. Although he did not love Raven, she was familiar and safe. He didn’t have to hide anything from her. The thought made him kiss her back. While still locked in their embrace, she moved onto his lap, pressing her body against his and their kissing grew more passionate.
She broke away and kissed a line over to his neck, nibbling and raking her teeth along his skin. When she reached his ear, she whispered, “Nathaniel, take me in my bed tonight. Use my body to ease your mind and ease your dragon’s desires.” She leaned further into him and growled just before she bit him.
While she tasted his blood, Nathaniel remembered Tianna’s bite. The thought caused him to moan. He breathed in deep, but instead of Tianna’s scent, he picked up Raven’s mating scent. His mind instantly flipped back to reality and his dragon snarled at him. He didn’t want to be with Raven; he wanted only Tianna.
He was about to throw Raven off of his lap when a voice entered the back of his mind. “Raven is of your Sett and has handled your dragon. As many times before, you can use her body to fulfill your dragon’s every desire and just walk away. No one needs to know.”
Nathaniel refused to give in.
The voice continued but with more force, “It has been too long since your dragon has felt the pleasures of a female. Lying with Tianna in your arms each night, how much longer do you think your dragon can control himself? You almost lost control of him tonight. Next time, you might not be strong enough to hold him back.” Even though an image of the screaming, bloody, blonde human female filled his mind, he continued to fight his urge.
The voice reasoned, “If you love Tianna, you must submit. You must sate your dragon to keep her safe.”
Nathaniel felt how strongly his dragon needed Tianna. He only wanted her and that desire grew stronger every day. Nathaniel knew he was getting close to losing control. To him, the danger was very real.
The image of Tianna’s shredded body with his own hands covered in her precious blood appeared in his mind. The voice commanded, “You can prevent this. Save Tianna. Take Raven’s body now!”
Nathaniel’s heart broke. He knew nothing else mattered but to keep Tianna safe, no matter the cost. His dragon listened to the voice and reluctantly agreed to submit. He must protect Tianna from himself.
Nathaniel released his dragon at the same time he release his anger. He roughly tucked his hands under Raven’s thighs and picked her up. He carried her to the bed and threw her down hard. He glared down at her with disgust in his eyes and let his dragon come forward with a deep growl.
Raven gazed up at him with a sexy smile, while her dragon snarled playfully.
*~*~*~*
Tianna didn’t have to stay as late as she thought. She tried some new potions and it seemed to do the trick, so she headed back to her hut and to the warm arms of her bedmate. She was anxious to continue what had been interrupted.
When she arrived finding Nathaniel gone, she decided to walk around and see if she could find him. The village was quiet and a breeze carried what sounded like Nathaniel’s voice. She followed the sound to a hut on the edge of the village. When she arrived, she was going to knock when she heard a sound that she didn’t want to hear—the sound of Raven in the heat of passion.
Tianna’s heart dropped. Even though she knew what was going on inside the hut, she had to know for sure. She walked quietly around the back and found an open door. Using her cat like qualities, she was able to slink in without making a sound. Since the structure was also used for storing supplies, she easily hid behind a stack of corn flour bags.
When she scanned the room and saw what was happening, she froze, unable to move or think. In the bed in front of her was a naked Nathaniel on top of a naked Raven. He was pumping in and out of her with such force that Tianna could feel the vibrations in the ground. They were both growling and moaning. Nathaniel was covered in scratches and bite marks. From the sides of his mouth, he had trails of blood, which seemed to have come from a bad bite wound on Raven’s shoulder. Raven was digging her fingernails into his back so hard that Tianna saw blood dripping down onto the bed. Nathaniel roared with the pain and begged for more, which Raven was eager to provide.
There was nothing kind in their intimacy or in Nathaniel’s face. Tianna only felt anger, frustration, and desperation in the air. Tianna wanted to leave but she couldn’t get her legs to work. She was trapped.
Raven pulled hard on Nathaniel’s hair and demanded, “Take me as your dragon. NOW!”
In a flash of speed, Nathaniel roughly flipped Raven over and yanked up her hips. He thrust into her and she just screamed for more. Both he and Raven shifted into partial dragon form and their movements became even more intense as did the growling. He grabbed onto her hips to force her to remain in position while he continued to take her body. Moments later, Raven let out a loud cry as she orgasmed. He repeatedly thrust into her until he threw back his head, letting out his own roar as he also found his release. The sounds shook the walls.
Tianna tried to move her feet but her mind was disconnected from the rest of her body.
Nathaniel remained motionless, taking in panting breaths and trying to calm his body. His dragon was now sated, so he receded quickly into the back of his mind. He wanted as far away from Raven as he could get.
Just then, a gentle breeze blew through the hut. Nathaniel sniffed the air and caught a wonderful scent. He jerked his head quickly toward the aroma and his heart stopped when he saw a pale, white Tianna. She stared into eyes she didn’t recognize.
Tianna found her feet, turned, and ran as fast as she could until she reached the hut where Gabriel, Marcus, and Seth were asleep. She threw open the door and, when she saw Gabriel sit up quickly, she threw herself into his arms, sobbing. Before they even had a chance to ask what had happened, Nathaniel appeared in the doorway covered in bloody scratches, bite marks, and nothing else. Marcus saw Raven with a blanket wrapped partially around her in the same condition as Nathaniel. It was obvious that she also had nothing else on.
Marcus knew exactly what had happened, glared at Nathaniel, and began to growl deep in his chest.
Nathaniel begged, “Tianna, I must talk to you. I need to explain.”
She refused and screamed, “Get out!”
Marcus pushed Nathaniel out the door and closed it behind him. He called Nathaniel every derogatory term he could think of and, when Nathaniel started to explain, Marcus interrupted him. “There is no excuse for your actions. I think it’s best if you get away from here.”
“But I need to speak to Tianna.”
Marcus’ fists were clenched. “No! We’ll take care of her. I’ll come speak to you in the morning after I’ve had a chance to calm down.” He sent him away.
Nathaniel hung his head and followed Raven back to her hut, nausea making him gag.
Tianna clung onto Gabriel and cried. He wanted to get up and go after Nathaniel but he refused to release his hold on her. She needed him and, if he had gone after Nathaniel, he would have killed him.
This was the first time any of them had seen Tianna fully cry since they met her. After all she had been through, it took Nathaniel’s betrayal to start the tears flowing. Gabriel feared it would take a long time before all of her pent up emotions were released and the tears would stop. As he feared, Tianna cried until her body finally went limp in his arms and she fell asleep out of pure exhaustion.
During her sleep, she heard a familiar male voice in her mind. “I told you he would betray you. I’d never leave you. Please, come to me, Kitten. I’m waiting for you with my arms opened wide.” To her surprise, his voice calmed her and she fell into a quiet sleep.
Even once he could feel her in a deep sleep, Gabriel refused to put her down. He held her tightly against his chest while watching tears run down her cheeks. He imagined the things he was going to do to Nathaniel the next day.
In the morning, Tianna continued her refusal to provide any details on what happened. But, after seeing Nathaniel’s body, they already knew what had occurred.
When Tianna saw the fury in Gabriel’s eyes, she made him promise not to go find Nathaniel. There had already been enough pain. She hated to admit it, but she knew Nathaniel was behaving as a normal unmated Draak would. She also knew that if this was what it meant to be Draak, she was never going to be able to live in their world.
Seth didn’t want Tianna to run into Nathaniel or Raven, so he went to get the morning meal and brought it back. No matter how much they pleaded, Tianna refused to eat anything.
When they finally gave up, Tianna glanced over at Marcus and said in a very hoarse voice, “I’m going back to my hut and gather my things. I’ll be ready to leave within the hour.” Pushing back her independent nature, she asked, “Will someone please come with me?” She needed someone by her side in case she saw the happy couple.
Gabriel instantly stood, grabbed her hand, and they walked out the door. Seth ran to catch-up and grabbed Tianna’s other hand. Luckily they didn’t see Nathaniel or Raven.
While Gabriel and Seth helped Tianna pack, Marcus went to hunt down Nathaniel and found him still in Raven’s hut. When Marcus entered, he glared at Raven, growled, and commanded, “Leave.”
She kissed Nathaniel on his cheek and walked out without saying a word. 
Marcus was so angry he was having trouble getting words to come out of his mouth. “Would you like to explain yourself? You’re her protector. How could you do this to her? You knew that taking on a relationship with her meant putting your Draak instincts to the side.” His hands were clenched into tight fists. It was taking all of his energy not to punch him.
Nathaniel hung his head. “I know and I had every intention of being faithful to her, but we can’t be together. It’s because I’m her protector that I had to do this.” He told Marcus of the injuries he caused Tianna and the basic theme of his nightmare and resulting fears. He ended his story with, “I love her. I can’t risk killing her. We just can’t be together any more. It isn’t safe for her.” Tears formed in his eyes. “I didn’t plan on being with Raven and I don’t know how I’ll ever take away the hurt I caused Tianna when she saw us together.”
“If you had come to me, we could have found a way to try to address your fears. Now, the damage has been done and there are wounds that just can’t be fixed. She’s in love with you and you just ripped her heart out.” He tried to take a calming breath. His fists were now clenched so tight, blood was starting to appear. “I want nothing better to do right now than to beat you within an inch of your life.”
Nathaniel stared up into Marcus’ eyes. “I wish you would. I wouldn’t fight you. I don’t think any amount of physical pain will take away the pain in my heart.”
“We’re leaving within the hour and I would rather you not come with us, but you’re a member of my quest. Be ready or I’ll leave without you.” Marcus turned to leave but then stopped and said, “If you’re continuing with us, I don’t want you going near Tianna. I’d also highly recommend you stay very far away from Gabriel.” Marcus slammed the door as he left.
When Samuel and Charles arrived at Raven’s hut wondering what all of the commotion was about, Raven told them what had happened, but the Draaks were initially confused since it was common for Sett-mates to share their beds. Nathaniel had to explain the situation from Tianna’s perspective. After a long debate, they decided it was best if they traveled on separately from Marcus’ group. They planned to leave later that day and fly the rest of the way to Haven.
Raven tried desperately to convince Nathaniel to travel with her, but he refused. He told her that he had a job to do and he wasn’t going to walk away from his duties. In reality, his dragon was disgusted by what he had done and wanted as far away from her as he could get.
Within an hour, Marcus’ group was assembled and mounted on their horses. As Marcus gave his final goodbyes to the village, Nathaniel walked around the corner with Raven trailing behind him.
Raven pulled Nathaniel over to her and gave him a kiss on his cheek. She rubbed his arm and said sweetly, “Travel safe and I’ll see you soon in Haven. I’ll be at the gate waiting for you.”
Nathaniel mounted his horse in silence.
As Raven turned to walk away, she gave Tianna a sympathetic smile. Tianna quickly averted her eyes. Seeing them approach together had shattered the remaining pieces of her heart.
Nathaniel walked his horse forward to join his traveling group, not looking at anyone. Gabriel snarled, turned his horse, and headed toward Nathaniel. The look in his eyes was pure rage.
Tianna leaned over and quickly grabbed his reins as he started to pass her. She shook her head adamantly and said, “Please, leave him.”
Seeing the pleading in her eyes, Gabriel had to obey. He said to Tianna while glaring at Nathaniel, “For you, anything. He just better not get within punching distance.” He turned and stared into Tianna’s eyes, which were red and puffy. “However, if you change your mind, just say the word.”
The members of the quest left the village of Semora behind and started their final leg toward Haven.


Chapter 25 - Another Beginning

They traveled in complete silence. A couple of times Nathaniel made a move like he was going to try to talk to Tianna, but Gabriel cut him off with a look that caused a chill to run up his spine.
When Nathaniel initially announced his relationship with Tianna, Gabriel had warned him that if he hurt her, he would feel his wrath. Gabriel had promised Tianna not to hurt Nathaniel, but he was finding it exceptionally difficult to keep his word when he kept seeing Tianna’s constant pain.
Whenever he pleaded with her, however, she remained firm in her resolve and said, “As I’ve been told before, fate is guiding my path. This must be the way it’s meant to be and I’m supposed to face my future alone.” She rode away, her mind and body numb.
As much as Gabriel cared for Tianna, he knew in his heart that this wasn’t the way it was supposed to be. He could still feel overwhelming love coming from Nathaniel, but it was now mixed with fear and absolute despair.
They stopped for the night and attempted their normal routine. Tianna secured the camp and Gabriel gave Seth a lesson in knife throwing. A couple of times knives flew dangerously close to Nathaniel’s head. Gabriel would always give him an insincere apology and said it slipped. Gabriel never slipped, but Nathaniel didn’t say anything.
Tianna refused to eat. She did find the Fire Wine once, but even her sense of taste and smell were off so the wine didn’t affect her.
When they laid down for the night, Tianna unpacked her bedroll and crawled in alone. Within seconds, she got out of bed and quickly wadded up her bed. Her bedroll was the one that Nathaniel had given her as a gift and it smelled of his scent. She knew she would never be able to sleep in it again and contemplated throwing it into the fire. Instead, she walked over to her saddle bag and crammed it back in. She returned to the fire and stood quietly, not sure what to do.
Gabriel answered the question for her by taking her hand and leading her to his bed. She quickly crawled under the covers. Once Gabriel was lying down, she turned toward him and gave him a kiss, saying, “Thank you for being there for me.”
Gabriel kissed her on her forehead and gave her a very long hug. Tianna tucked her face into his chest so she could feel the rhythm of his heart. When he started to put his arm over her, Tianna grabbed his hand and guided it under her shirt and told him to press it tightly against her back. He knew she, like Nathaniel, needed touch. Gabriel was happy to offer his services and rubbed her back until she fell asleep.
They played out the same routine the next day with Tianna still refusing all meals. Marcus thought that maybe touching nature would help, so after their mid-day meal, he insisted that everyone take some time to stretch their wings.
After watching everyone fully shift and take to the skies, Gabriel approached Tianna. “Go climb into your trees.” When she didn’t move, he guided her to the nearest tree and insisted, “Go stretch your wings, little Tree Bug.”
Tianna climbed to one of the highest branches and settled in. She wasn’t in the mood to play so she just sat and watched the dragons fly through the air, wishing that she had the ability to just fly away from it all. When it was time to continue their journey, to everyone’s surprise, Tianna came back down without a fight or even being requested. Although everyone felt a little better after their break, Tianna remained sullen and quiet. Nothing seemed to be able to break through her depression and sense of loss.
On their third day when Tianna again walked away from her untouched plate, Marcus pulled her to the side and commanded, “You must eat and drink. You’re becoming weak.”
She shook her head stubbornly. “I’m fine. You don’t need to worry about me anymore. From here on out, I can take care of myself. I’ll eat when I’m ready.” She angrily walked away, staggering badly.
Marcus grabbed her arm. Her despair was making her bitter and stupid. As the leader of the quest, he needed to take charge of the situation. He knew that she was going to continue her fasting until she passed out or worse. He growled at her and forced her back to the fire, roughly forcing her down.
Marcus motioned Gabriel over. “Come and sit next to her. Don’t let her move.”
As Gabriel stood, so did Nathaniel. Nathaniel had an idea of what was about to happen so he quickly walked away. He wanted to try to make it easier on her by removing himself from her sight.
Gabriel sat next to Tianna while Marcus fixed her a plate of food. She tried to get up several times, but Gabriel forced her back down. Tianna’s temper was starting to flare.
Marcus returned shortly with food and a large goblet of water. He handed the items to Gabriel and commanded, “You’re in charge. I order you to make sure she drinks all of this and eats every bite.”
“Consider it done.” Gabriel gave him a sitting bow. Gabriel took his orders seriously and turned to Tianna with a very determined look on his face, saying, “We can do this the easy way or the hard way, your choice.”
Tianna started to give excuses but quickly stopped when his eyes flashed and she heard a low growl coming from his chest. She roughly took the plate and began to play with the food, glaring at Gabriel the whole time.
He knew that she hurt inside but she needed to eat or they were going to have other, more serious issues to deal with. He sighed. “You can play with your food all you want, but we’re not leaving this spot until you eat every bite. Either you eat on your own or I’ll take the matter into my own hands.”
She got her own equally determined look on her face as she continued to stubbornly play with the food, not taking a bite. She knew his threat was meaningless. He wouldn’t do anything to her. When Tianna felt the tingling of a burst of power from Gabriel’s anger, she followed his lead and called on her Faye within. She tried to cause power to pulse from her body.
Gabriel felt a tingle but it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. “Nice try, but not good enough. You’re already too weak to use your own powers.”
Knowing he was right just made Tianna angrier and she gave him a smirk while defiantly tossing her food into a nearby bush.
She was behaving like a child who was testing the will of her parents. She forgot that Gabriel had a large family and stubborn children were his specialty. He rolled his eyes. “Okay, you want to do this the hard way. That’s fine with me.”
Gabriel surprised everyone when he grabbed Tianna and pulled her roughly over his knee. He gave her a hard swat on her butt and then forced her to sit between his legs. He wrapped his legs around her so she was trapped. Marcus instantly appeared with a new plate of food. Gabriel took the plate and forced Tianna to hold it in front of her. When she still didn’t take a bite, he fed her from his fingers, forcing her to eat.
He whispered in her ear, “I once had to encourage my son Aryyn to eat a meal. I had to redo my encouragement several times over many hours before he finally ate everything on his plate. He didn’t sit comfortably for days. Don’t test me. For. You. Will. Not. Win.”
When she realized that he planned to force the issue, whether she liked it or not, she motioned his hand back and began to eat and drink on her own. 
He held her in place and watched her closely until every bit of food and drink was gone. He then took the plate back and set it on the ground next to him. He released his hold, leaned in, and whispered, “Thank you,” and gave her a gentle kiss on her neck.
She leaned into his kiss. When he started to move away, she quickly turned around and threw her arms around him, tucking her face into his neck. She held on tight, breathing in his scent to calm her nerves, and said with pure sincerity, “I’m sorry. You’re my best friend and I don’t know what I would do without you.”
He was very touched by her words. He held her in his arms, rubbing her back until she chose to release him. When she finally stood, he watched her walk away while rubbing her backside and he knew she wasn’t going refuse to eat again.
A few days later, Nathaniel approached Gabriel about being allowed to speak with Tianna. Gabriel growled and without hesitation said, “No.”
Tianna overheard their exchange and said, “It’s okay. I think Nathaniel and I need to talk.” Tianna gazed into Nathaniel’s eyes for the first time since she stared at the stranger she saw in Raven’s bed. She led Nathaniel to the trees at the edge of their camp. “Okay, talk,” she said, holding back all emotion.
Nathaniel fidgeted. “First, I want to tell you just how sorry I am. I never meant for you to see me with Raven. If it matters, I don’t love her.”
Tianna clenched her teeth. “And that’s supposed to make me feel better? You left my bed to take the bed of someone you don’t care about?”
She had the completely wrong idea and his frustration grew. “No, I didn’t leave you for Raven. I never intended to end up in her bed and I’ll regret my actions for the rest of my life.”
Tianna rolled her eyes. “I left you alone for only a couple of hours and somehow you just ended up in Raven’s arms?” She glared at Nathaniel and wondered. He had been distant from the moment Raven had joined their camp. She asked, not sure if she wanted to hear his answer, “Were you involved with her the whole time she was with us?”
He shook his head. “Just the one time and I never touched her again.”
Tianna hung her head. “Once, twice, ten times...I guess it doesn’t matter now.”
He wanted to tell her the whole story—the dream, his inner fear of losing control, everything. He took in a deep breath and started to explain. “You need to understand why I ended up in her bed.”
Tianna’s anger flared and she interrupted before he could continue. “I know why you did it. I’m not Draak enough for you. I know you care for me but my mixed blood isn’t what you’re searching for. I should’ve listened to my instincts. One female isn’t enough for you, especially not an inexperienced partial Draak who loves trees. I guess I’m never going to be a good Draak. I can’t handle sharing the one I love with others. It goes against everything I feel inside. Raven is a beautiful full-blooded Draak from your Sett and someone you’ve known all of your life. She’s a good match for you. I won’t stand in your way. I’ve always known that I wasn’t meant to have a family. I had started to convince myself that it might be possible, so I guess I should thank you for reminding me to get my head out of the clouds and accept myself for what I am. I guarantee that I won’t make that mistake again.”
Nathaniel put his hands up to take her into his arms but then stopped himself, knowing he shouldn’t touch her. “You’re so wrong. I desire only you and still want you as my mate, but it can’t be. I’m full Draak and you aren’t. My dragon wants you so badly, I’m not sure I can control him around you anymore. A mating between us could cost you your life. You witnessed what it’s like to mate as a dragon. If I were to lose control, I would rip you apart. You can’t shift to protect yourself. Your body just couldn’t handle it.” He shivered at the images that appeared in his mind. “I would die if I hurt you.”
Tianna was furious now. “Hurt me! I don’t think you could’ve found a better way to hurt me. Why didn’t you just tell me all of this before you went and bedded Raven? We could’ve talked it out.”
“You’re right. I should’ve talked to you. I wanted to and started to several times but, when I stared in your eyes, I just couldn’t do it. I love you too much to tell you I couldn’t ever be intimate with you.”
Tianna clenched her fist and punched him in the chin as hard as she could. She hit him with enough force that he fell backwards and landed on his back. She stormed over, stood above him, and yelled, “Don’t you dare speak to me of love. You have no idea what love is. No one does this to someone they care about. Worst part is, I still love you with all of my heart and I probably always will.”
Her fist was still clenched and Nathaniel could see that her knuckles were cut and bleeding. Given the look, odds were she broke something. Nathaniel reached up to touch her hand with his blue fire. “You’re hurt. Please let me fix it.”
Tianna jerked her hand way. It hurt badly but she didn’t want him to heal her. “Don’t touch me! Don’t you ever touch me again. Once we get to Haven, I don’t ever want to see you again.”
Tianna turned and walked away, leaving Nathaniel sitting on the ground.
Gabriel met her half way back and said, “Nice right hook.”
She smiled up at him but with anger in her eyes.
He examined her hand closely. “Nathaniel is right. You did hurt yourself. I think it’s broken.”
Nathaniel managed to get up off the ground and was following them back to the camp rubbing his chin.
Gabriel’s fury for Nathaniel hit its peak. When Nathaniel was just about to pass him, Gabriel left Tianna’s side and blocked Nathaniel’s path. Without saying a word, Gabriel gave him his version of a right hook and Nathaniel went down again, hard.
Gabriel walked back to Tianna. “See how I moved my arm when I hit him. You dropped your elbow and bent your wrist a little. You need to keep your elbow up and wrist locked for stronger impact. Maybe we’ll get to practice again. Nathaniel makes an excellent subject.” He glared at Nathaniel.
Tianna tried to chuckle but it didn’t quite come out right. It sounded more like a snort, making Gabriel laugh.
Nathaniel managed to stand but was very wobbly.
Tianna got an evil look in her eye. “I think I can do better.” She reached down with her good hand and touched the ground. Suddenly a large branch swung over their heads and hit Nathaniel in the center of his chest with a loud crack. Nathaniel went flying and hit the ground with a thump.
 Gabriel’s eyes opened wide and a huge grin appeared. “Excellent! Nice use of the lower split branch at the end. That one might leave a scar.” He bowed to Tianna. “Again, the student has become the teacher.” With a chuckle Gabriel added, “Remind me never to get you mad at me.”
Nathaniel wasn’t moving so Gabriel walked over to make sure he wasn’t seriously injured. He found him unconscious but with a strong pulse so he returned quickly to Tianna’s side.
Since Nathaniel was just knocked out, she felt comfortable asking Gabriel some questions. “Can I ask you some things about Draaks?”
Gabriel nodded. “Ask me anything.”
She gazed into his eyes. “Why exactly do Draaks go from bed to bed? Doesn’t it bother you to see someone you care about openly with another?”
Gabriel sighed. He knew he would get these questions soon or later, but had hoped they would be much later. “Intimacy is a natural part of our culture so it’s seen differently than it is in the human world you were raised in. I once told you that for Draaks to have a successful mating they need to not just be physically attracted to each other but they must also be chemically matched. They must find this match within their own Sett, so that further limits their choices. So, when the right combination of Draaks meet and they’re physically attracted to each other, they share their bed to see if they‘re also chemically compatible.”
He paused for a moment to see how Tianna was reacting. When she seemed able to learn more, he continued, “Not just the Healer Sett is sensitive to touch. All Draak crave physical closeness so intimacy has become a part of our normal life. Even if a permanent bond isn’t formed, being physically together leaves behind a type of connection. Even these small connections help bind us together within our Sett. These encounters are encouraged to build our Sett into large families.”
Tianna pondered on what he said. “So as I guessed, that means that Nathaniel has shared his bed with many females.”
He wouldn’t lie to her. “Yes. Although he and Raven have known each other for a very long time, the magic has never blessed their union.”
Tianna shifted topics. “I want to know more about Draak mating.”
Gabriel chuckled softly. “I’ve been mated three times and have many children. I guess I know a few things about mating. What do you want to know?”
“Can a non-Draak mate safely with a full Draak?”
Gabriel knew he had to be totally honest with Tianna. “Yes, but it would have to be done very carefully. Draaks often shift partially when aroused. If they don’t have complete control of their dragon, the female could be seriously injured or killed.”
“Have you ever taken a non-Draak to your bed?”
“Yes, once. She was a human woman that I met while traveling. I was smitten so when she asked me to stay the night, I said yes.”
Tianna’s look turned to one of concern. “What happened? Did you hurt her?”
“I was young then and didn’t have complete control of my dragon. I did start to lose control but my brothers heard her screams and ran in and pulled me off in time. She was injured but we had a healer nearby and he took care of her. I never tried again with another human.”
Tianna’s shoulders drooped. “So Nathaniel is right. It’s too dangerous for me to mate with any Draak.”
He shook his head. “I’m not sure about that. You’re partial Draak and I’ve never met a stronger non-Draak female. With your mixed blood and healing abilities, I think you could handle more than you think.” He glanced down at her injured hand. “Take a look at your hand.”
Tianna peeked down. She had healed her injury without even realizing it.
Gabriel was amazed. “Your hand is completely healed like it was never injured.” He kissed her knuckles.
Tianna watched him as his lips touched her skin and a heat started up her arm. She had something else to ask him but was hesitant. She wasn’t sure if she could say the words. “Gabriel…in Raven’s hut, I saw…” Her voice broke and she decided to skip ahead. “I didn’t recognize Nathaniel. I could only feel anger and despair coming from him, no passion at all. I don’t understand. Intimacy is for love not hate. Thoughts of mating have passed through my mind often. I’m new to sensing my inner dragon, but so far I’ve only felt extreme passion from mine when it comes to physical intimacy. Is what I sensed with Nathaniel what it’s supposed to be like?” If it was, she wasn’t sure she ever wanted to mate.
Gabriel glared over at Nathaniel, still unmoving on the ground. If Nathaniel had taken Raven because of an attraction, Tianna would have felt pure desire from his dragon. Something wasn’t right about this whole situation. He wasn’t sure how much to tell Tianna, but he tried to explain his thoughts. “I can’t tell you what Nathaniel was feeling but the emotions you describe aren’t what Draak intimacy is like. If both parties are willing, it should be a moment of extreme pleasure. Fear and despair shouldn’t be present at all.”
He remembered seeing Nathaniel’s injuries. “If it has been a long time since a dragon has released his passion, the act can get a bit rough but even that’s done with the goal of passion, not hate. What you describe is what could happen if a dragon is forced to participate against his will. Nathaniel has already confessed that it was a mutual decision to mate.” Gabriel decided he would confront Nathaniel to discuss what really happened with Raven, but he knew he needed to calm down a lot more before he could calmly talk to him.
Tianna decided that it didn’t matter since Nathaniel said he still didn’t want her. She stared deep into Gabriel’s eyes. “I want to ask you one last question and you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”
Gabriel had a guess as to what she was about to ask. “Like I said, you can ask me anything and if I can answer, I’ll answer honestly.”
Tianna cleared her throat. “If the situation was right and you and I were together, would you mate with me?”
Gabriel took both her hands in his and told her the truth. “Tianna, you’ve become an extremely important part of my life. You captured a piece of my heart the moment you dropped out of that tree and threatened to shoot an arrow through my head.” He chuckled and straightened his shoulders. “If the situation were such that you would consider taking me as a mate, yes, I would take you to my bed.” He leaned in and gave Tianna a gentle kiss on her lips.
Tianna took a close look at the male now in front of her. Although she was beginning to believe that she was destined to face her future alone, she knew she needed someone strong by her side. Gabriel cared for her and would always be there without question or hesitation. He cared enough to step aside to allow her to explore her feelings for Nathaniel. Her feelings for him weren’t the passion of Nathaniel, but feelings were definitely there. He made her feel safe, like family. If Nathaniel wasn’t to be, maybe this strong warrior was the one to be by her side, even if they weren’t a perfect match.
She smiled up at Gabriel and gave him a gentle kiss back.
That night she again tucked herself in with Gabriel. Her new sleeping routine included her facing Gabriel with her head pressed against his chest so she could hear his heartbeat, while his arms wrapped tightly around her with his hands pressed against her back. Tonight, she wanted to sleep like she used to with Nathaniel. She curled up with her back pressed against his chest. He tucked his hand under her shirt and pressed it tightly against her stomach and draped his leg over her hips.
She reached under her shirt and moved his hand up so that it pressed against the bottom of her breast. She rubbed the back of his hand giving him permission to touch her if he wanted. She sighed with contentment as he accepted her gift and began to gently run his fingers along the bottom of her breast, up its side, and around her nipple. He longed to see her body with his eyes in addition to his hands, but she was covered by the blanket. He was going to have to see her with his touch. As he gently caressed her, he closed his eyes and let the picture develop slowly in his mind.
He caressed her for a very long time and when he cupped her breast again, giving it a gentle squeeze, Tianna took it to be a silent thank you.
She could feel his now hard arousal pressed against her. She placed her hand on top of his and moved it so it covered her full breast. She pressed his hand down onto her body so there was a tight connection. She tucked her other hand under the waist of his night pants and pressed it on the top of his hip. She then willed her fire to burn through both of her hands.
The feeling Gabriel felt made him catch his breath. Besides the heat that was passing through him, his sense of touch grew to the point that he could feel her heart like it was beating inside his hand. He then felt her body vibrate with her purr. In his almost four hundred years he had never felt anything like this. It caused his arousal to calm, replacing it with a feeling of complete contentment. It was exquisite and indescribable. He kissed the back of her head and wondered how Nathaniel could’ve ever given this up.
Nathaniel lay in his bed rubbing the wound from the tree branch and watched Tianna and Gabriel. He refused to heal the wound so it would leave a permanent scar. He deserved it. Although he couldn’t see anything, he could hear a slight purr and had a good idea of what was happening under the blankets. He longed to have her back in his arms again. He wanted to go to her side and beg for forgiveness, but the nagging voice in his head kept reminding him that he was her protector. It was his job to keep her safe at any cost, which meant he had to stay away from her. He listened to this voice and stayed in his bed. He rolled over and tried to go to sleep.


Chapter 26 - The Gift

The next morning Nathaniel pulled Seth to the side. His mental strain was causing him to lose a constant flow of energy and he needed to replenish before he became a liability to the quest. Since Tianna wouldn’t touch him, he needed to find someone to extract energy from. Seth checked the map and found that there was a human village not far from their path, but it was still a day away. Nathaniel asked Marcus to adjust their course so he could make a quick stop. Given Nathaniel’s condition, Marcus agreed.
The day arrived for Nathaniel to travel to the human village. Even though Tianna didn’t want him touching her she really didn’t like the idea of him going back to using random, unknown women, but she couldn’t deny that he was very weak. If he had been human, she would’ve thought he was deathly ill.
Nathaniel packed only what he needed. He planned to spend the day and be back by nightfall. Tianna watched him as he rode away. Nightfall came and no Nathaniel. Tianna suggested that he was very weak when he left and he may have needed to spend the night.
When Nathaniel didn’t return by morning, they all became concerned. Tianna came forward and insisted they leave immediately to go find him, saying, “He wouldn’t just leave us. He may have made some mistakes but he wouldn’t leave without telling us.” They agreed it was time to go look for him.
Just as they were preparing their search party, Nathaniel’s horse trotted near the camp without Nathaniel on its back. The horse sensed their presence but the camp was shrouded so it couldn’t get in. Tianna lowered the shield and Gabriel retrieved the horse. He brushed off something that was on its side and glanced down at his hand, seeing blood. He checked the horse and there were no obvious wounds.
Seth smelled the blood and said, “The blood is Draak.”
Tianna gasped and started to panic. “He’s hurt. We need to find him. He was so weak when he left he might not be able to heal himself.” She knew he wasn’t her responsibility any more but guilt had built up within her. She didn’t have to share a bed with him, but she should’ve let him share energy with her.
After a quick discussion, they packed up camp and went to look for their lost member. Seth led the search party with his tracking senses. He was able to follow the path back to where Nathaniel’s scent still hung in the air. Given some of the damage that they could see to the bushes and tree branches, it was obvious there had been a fight. 
Seth walked around carefully to try and find Nathaniel’s trail. “Given the direction of his path, I don’t think Nathaniel ever made it to the village. His scent leads in the wrong direction.”
Seth took off following the scent path with the rest of his group following close behind. They tracked his path for most of the day and then started to get that tingling feeling that a magical village was nearby. Tianna got off her horse, pulled out her book, and began preparations.
Marcus spoke to his warriors. “We need to have a plan before we go marching up to the village. If they’ve taken Nathaniel against his will, they aren’t our allies. They’ll fight us.”
Seth checked the map. The village wasn’t on his planned path. Tianna found the village in the book. “The village is called Coldrenn. Zarin has nothing written about it.” She glanced up from her book. “We’ll be going in blind. What do you want to do?” Tianna fidgeted with nervous anticipation.
“Tianna has to do the spell since none of us can.” Marcus then turned to Tianna. “As soon as the shield drops, I want you to quickly fall back and stay hidden in the trees.”
Tianna got angry. “No! I won’t hide. This is partially my fault and I can fight. I’m going with you.”
Gabriel slid off his horse and walked up to Tianna. “My lady, I have to agree with Marcus. This isn’t a task for you. We don’t know what we’ll find in there. We can’t fight if we know we have to watch out for you.”
Based on the look that was now on her face, he knew he had said the wrong thing.
Tianna backed up without taking her eyes off of her companions. Her rage over everything that had happened to her filled her mind. Anger over the hate and fear she grew up with, the lie she lived with about who she really was, Nathaniel’s betrayal and her continued love for him, and most of all, the lack of any control she had on her own life. All these feelings caused her inner natures to come forward at once and this time she didn’t try to push them back. She embraced them like a lover and opened her mind.
They all felt a cold chill form in the air. Tianna ripped out the ribbon holding the braids in her hair and shook her hair free. Her hair began to billow around her head like she was floating under water, her eyes flashing white. “I’m the daughter of the Faye and carry the blood of many Draaks within me.” As she raised her hands, a wind started to whip around the area where they all stood. A feeling of immense power was building. “I’m so tired of being treated like some silly little girl. NO ONE needs to take care of me!”
Her eyes turned pure black and she released all of her anger as she yelled and clapped her hands above her head. The Draaks were knocked off their horses by a loud crash of thunder.
They awoke some time later to find Tianna gone. They had no idea how long they had been unconscious but, based on the sun’s position, it must have been several hours.
Gabriel stood and brushed off his clothes. “Sorry my brothers. I didn’t think before I spoke. Looks like Tianna has learned to tap into more of her powers.” He was very concerned about the look he saw in Tianna’s eyes before he blacked out.
“Where do you think Tianna went?” Seth asked, scanning the area.
Marcus’ shoulders slumped. “To save Nathaniel.” Everyone knew he was right.
Seth started to pace. “What can we do? She’s the only one that can get into the village.”
They stood and stared at each other, trying to come up with a plan.
*~*~*~*
Tianna was led into a meeting room where several very large Drenn warriors were assembled. They stood when she entered and examined her from head to toe.
The leader approached her, saying, “My, you’re a pretty little thing. What can we do for you?” He gave her a leering grin.
Tianna, with a look of determination, replied, “I’m Tianna of the Faye. I’ve come to negotiate the release of my Draak.” This was the first time she had introduced herself by that title and it felt right.
They all laughed but that laughter stopped when Tianna caused a mighty wind to blow through the room, knocking several of them off their feet. “Don’t toy with me, warriors, for I’m in a foul mood. Let me see my Draak so that I’ll know he’s alive and well.”
A male with dark curly hair chuckled. “He’s alive but I’m not so sure about well.”
Tianna whipped her head toward the one that spoke and her eyes flashed blue. “He had better be or you’ll regret getting up this morning.”
He chuckled back. “A female with spirit. I like that.” He leered at her body. He stepped forward to try to grab her and a vine came through the window, wrapped itself around the warrior’s waist, and pulled him back until he smashed into the wall. He fell to the ground unconscious.
Tianna’s anger was starting to cause sparks to shoot from her fingertips. “Are you all done toying with me? Go get Nathaniel. NOW!”
The assembled men waited for their leader’s command. When he nodded at a guard standing next to the door, the guard bowed and left the room. He returned about ten minutes later half carrying, half dragging Nathaniel into the room. He dropped him on the floor but kept a knife at his throat. They had beaten him badly and he was unconscious, but alive.
“Why did you do this to him?” Tianna snapped.
“He wouldn’t come with us willingly so we had to insist. Lord Kai has been experimenting again and asked us to keep a look out for strong males that could be made into a special kind of Dregg warrior. Your Draak suited our needs nicely.”
“Kai’s here?” Tianna scanned the room while trying to hide her concern.
“He’ll arrive once we summon him. We plan to give him your play thing as a gift.”
“But he’s no good to you dead. Why beat him so badly before giving him to Kai?”
The warrior started to smile. “His current condition matters not. He’ll wish he was dead once Kai gets done with him.” They all chuckled as they nodded in agreement.
The leader walked up to Tianna and gently took a section of her hair in his hand, lifting it to his face. He inhaled deeply. Tianna wanted to pull back but held her ground. When his hand headed toward parts lower on her body, she grabbed his wrist, digging her fingernails deep into his skin. The wind started to swirl around the room.
He smiled down on her, ignoring the blood now dripping from his wounds. “Stop your magic now or I’ll have my guard slit your Draak’s throat.” When he nodded toward the door, she glanced over and the guard smiled back at her. His blade at Nathaniel’s neck had already created a thin red line of blood.
He pulled her hair hard to regain her attention and forced her ear closer to him. He breathed her scent in deep and whispered, “We may be willing to release your Draak to you if you’ve something better to offer us.” He pulled a section of her hair to his nose to breathe in its intoxicating aroma.
Tianna needed a moment to devise a plan. To give herself a few extra minutes to think, she released his hand and let her body be the distraction. As the other two Drenn in the room moved in her direction with pure lust in their eyes, a plan came to her mind.
*~*~*~*
Gabriel had paced over the same path so many times that he had worn a trench in the ground. “I can’t just stand here and do nothing. She’s in there alone.”
Marcus walked up to Gabriel and put his hand on his shoulder. “I know brother. I’ve tried to think this through a thousand ways and can’t come up with a plan to get in there. We may have to go on to Haven and come back with someone that can break down their shield.”
Gabriel roughly pushed Marcus’ hand off his shoulder and stepped toward the hidden village. “I’m NOT leaving her here!”
Just then a slight shimmering appeared at a distance and the gate to the village of Coldrenn appeared for a brief moment. A small figure in a long black cloak walked out of the gate, attempting to help someone larger walk. Once these two figures moved far enough away from the shimmering, the village behind them disappeared again with a loud crack.
 “Nathaniel!” Seth yelled and the warriors ran toward the obviously injured Draak.
As soon as they reached Nathaniel’s side, Gabriel sniffed and grabbed the smaller figure into his arms and hugged her. Tianna moaned in pain. He quickly put her down, saying with panic in his voice, “You’re hurt.”
She shook her head. “No, I’m okay. I’m just tired from carrying Nathaniel. Take care of him. They beat him badly. I did what I could to get him well enough to walk but he needs more healing right away.”
They carried Nathaniel back to the temporary camp they had setup in the trees. Tianna did a quick spell to shroud them as they laid Nathaniel down and stripped off his clothes so they could survey the damage. There weren’t many places on his body that weren’t bloody and bruised. Tianna went directly into her healing task and worked tirelessly throughout the rest of the night.
As the sun started to rise, Nathaniel stirred and was responding to their queries, so Tianna moved away and sat down to rest.
The Draaks proceeded to ask Nathaniel about what happened. He told them how he was jumped on his way to the human village. He was weaker than he thought and wasn’t able to overpower them. He remembered being beat and drug to the village but had little memories beyond that until Tianna drug him out.
They all turned to Tianna, who was resting her forehead in her hands. 
Gabriel walked over and sat down next to her and put his hand on her shoulder. “Tianna, what happened after you knocked us all out? How did you get them to release him?”
Tianna shook her head, refusing to tell them. She just said, “Just consider it my gift to all of you.” Although they all continued to ask her questions, she would offer no information. 
She looked up when she heard her name from a very weak sounding voice. “Tianna, take off your cloak.” She was still in the hooded cloak she wore when she left the village.
Tianna ignored his request but, when Marcus approached her, she stood quickly and backed away shaking her head. Gabriel started to grab at her hood but she squirmed. Marcus positioned himself quickly behind her so she was pinned. She started to fight Gabriel, and Marcus grabbed one wrist while Seth grabbed the other. She was too weak to fight.
With her completely subdued, Gabriel removed her hood and undid the tie at her neck. They all gasped and released her as the cloak fell to the ground.
Tianna stood there with her clothes torn and bloody scratches all over her body. That wasn’t what shocked them the most. The long hair that normally hung down to her lower back stopped abruptly at her shoulders. They now knew she had exchanged her magical hair, if not other things, for Nathaniel’s release.
She put her fingers into her hair and said weakly, “It’ll grow back.” Secretly, she wasn’t so sure. She had never cut her hair before. When she was young it had grown to the length of her lower back and stopped growing. It had naturally stayed the same length ever since.
The warriors all stood there in shock, not knowing what to say.
“I’ll be fine.” She swayed and then lost her balance.
Marcus, who was still behind her, caught her. He picked her up and yelled at his brothers. “Go get a bedroll so I can lay her down.”
Seth ran and laid out a bed for her close to the fire. Tianna didn’t want to be held by a male, any male, right now. She squirmed and pleaded, “Please put me down.”
Seeing the look in her eyes, Marcus put her back on the ground but held his hands near her to see if she could stand on her own. She swayed for a second and then walked slowly and painfully to the bedroll. Everyone remained quiet, but no one could hold back a cringe as they watched her move.
Gabriel couldn’t handle the silence. “Tianna, please tell us what happened.”
“No.”
She stripped naked and crawled into bed without saying a word. Tears fell silently down Nathaniel’s cheeks when he saw her battered body. She did this to save him, even after what he had done. The pain in his heart was excruciating.
After she was settled in, they tried desperately to get her to answer questions, but she refused to even acknowledge them. She just lay silently staring into the fire.
The loss of her hair made Tianna feel like she had given up an active, living part of herself. She felt lost and alone. She needed comfort, but she had enough of being touched by males and refused to let anyone near her. She longed for her mother’s touch.
Marcus said, “You must let Nathaniel lie with you to share your energies. You’re so weak you can’t even heal your own wounds.”
She adamantly refused and insisted on being left alone.
She could refuse their touch but they refused to leave her side. Both Gabriel and Marcus setup their beds on either side of her with their heads an arm’s reach away. Tianna wanted to argue they were too close but decided to accept the compromise. She hurt all over and closed her eyes, trying to sleep.
“Tianna.” Gabriel waited for a response but none was given. He knew she was awake and listening. “Please Tianna, you must answer one question.” He paused for a reaction and then went on. “Did they take your innocence in addition to your hair?”
Tianna heard the concern in his voice and had to respond. She opened her eyes and stared back at him. “No Gabriel. My innocence, what’s left of it, is still intact.”

Chapter 27 - Bonding

Gabriel reached over and touched Tianna’s arm. She didn’t flinch away but he knew to keep his distance. She closed her eyes again while Gabriel stayed awake and watched her sleep.
*~*~*~*
Tianna was sitting on a cushioned bench in a large courtyard wearing the same torn outfit she left Coldrenn in. She tried to stand but her body ached so badly she couldn’t move. She surveyed her surroundings and found herself encircled by beautiful black trees. They had iridescent leaves that seemed to reflect the moon’s light, causing the trees to twinkle. The effect was mesmerizing. The largest of the black trees towered so far up into the sky, its limbs were lost in the stars. She watched as its branches swayed, but she felt no breeze. Their movement caused an odd sense of calm. As her body relaxed, she heard distant voices calling to her. They weren’t coming from any one direction but from all around her. She couldn’t make out the voices. They weren’t panicking but rather a group of overlapping voices with some being distinctly children.
She stood to take a look around but then turned abruptly when she heard footsteps. She took in a deep breath and knew who it was before she saw his face. She could smell the scent of his skin on her tongue. “Kai.”
The voices disappeared and were replaced by Kai’s purrs. “Yes, Kitten. It’s I, your mate.” 
Kai stepped out from the shadows. He was dressed in his typical black silk shirt, untied and open so that his mark reflected in the moonlight. He wore his matching black leather pants that hugged his body like a second skin. His hair was slicked back so Tianna could clearly see his face, and her inner Black Dragon thought he was beautiful.
He floated toward her. She knew she should hate him for all the evil he was doing but the Black Dragon within her wanted him. She needed him. Tonight, she was too weak to fight her and couldn‘t clear this feeling out of her mind.
“What do you want with me this time?” Tianna asked with exhaustion and pain clearly in her voice.
“Can’t I just want to spend time with my mate?” He walked over and sat on the other side of the bench. He reached over and caressed a cut on her cheek, obviously bothered by the sight of her injuries. He put his hand behind her neck, pulling her forward as he leaned in. He kissed her very gently on her mouth.
She cringed as he touched her swollen lip.
He caressed her Black Dragon mark. “I’m glad that you survived.”
She knew what he was referring to but decided to play dumb. “What do you mean?”
“Your visit to my followers of Coldrenn to rescue Nathaniel...it was very unwise. You could’ve been killed.” Anger suddenly filled his face and his eyes flashed with rage. “I’ve punished them for what they did to you.” 
Tianna was afraid to ask because she already knew the answer. “What did you do?” 
“Don’t worry your pretty little head over it. It’s done. They’re no more.”
She swallowed hard. “You killed them?”
He shrugged his shoulders. “Of course. They harmed my mate so they needed to be punished severely.” He shook his head while playing with the blunt cut ends of her hair. “Such a selfless gift you have given to rescue a Draak even after he betrayed you.” He released her hair and moved his hand to caress her neck. “I warned you to get away from those Draaks. They don’t love you. You’re mine and mine alone. Only I can protect you.”
He scanned her body, shaking his head. “I think I need to clean you up.”
When Tianna glanced down, she was now dressed in a beautiful blue gown that matched the color of her eyes when they glowed. The front scooped low enough to show off her Back Dragon mark. The bruises and scrapes were gone, as were the body aches. She couldn’t help but sigh in relief. She felt her hair, and found it done up in braids wrapped up to form a loose bun with delicate blue and white flowers incorporated. She found it nice to have her hair up for a change. Until now, she always had too much hair to do anything but braid it and let it hang.
Kai smiled and said, “Now, that’s better.” He leaned in and kissed her.
Tianna was dizzy from his scent and didn’t fight him. When he kissed her, she found herself kissing him back. When she realized what she was doing, she quickly pulled away.
“You’re a stubborn female.”
Tianna snapped back, “If I displease you, why don’t you find someone else?”
He purred while examining her body. “We’ve been through this many times.” He reached up and touched the partial dragon mark he had given her. “I can have no other because I’m mated to you.”
She just shook her head. Arguing with him on this point was useless. They would just have to agree to disagree. 
He scooted in closer to her so that he could caress his fingers down the center of her back, causing a pleasant chill to run up her spine. He turned his head, took a drink of his wine, and then handed it to Tianna. She peeked into the goblet, knowing she shouldn’t drink it. She lifted it to her mouth, inhaled its sweet scent, and, without hesitating, downed its contents. The wine made her mouth and throat feel like it was on fire. She hoped it would slow the swirling thoughts in her mind.
“That’s my girl,” Kai said with a smile as he took the goblet and placed it on the bench. Kai moved in so his face was now inches away from hers. “Now kiss me mate.”
Tianna tried to say no, but she could feel her Faye nature stirring. She wasn’t just intoxicated by the wine, she was taken by Kai’s focus of mind and absolute confidence in knowing who he was and what he wanted—all traits Tianna desired but lacked. When he blew gently in her face, his scent filled her lungs and her mind lost all focus. He leaned into her and their lips touched. She couldn’t fight it and she didn’t want to. Her Faye focused in on his eyes and found her target. Her Black Dragon burst forward and kissed him back.
Suddenly she found her arms around his neck and pulling his face tightly against hers. He opened his lips for her and she accepted the invitation. She plunged her tongue into his mouth and tasted him. The mix of his taste and the Fire Wine was exhilarating. She began to kiss him as hard and as passionately as she could.
When he felt a growl coming out of her chest, he pulled her tighter against his body and kissed her back harder still. When they finally split apart, they were both panting. He gazed into her eyes that were now as deep black as his. He played with a twirl of hair hanging down next to her face. He brushed it out of his way and kissed the line of her neck. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes, beginning to purr. It was his turn to growl and he took her neck into his mouth and bit her.
She gasped, pulling his head tightly against her neck. She could feel him sucking the blood from the wound, causing her to moan. The thought that some small part of her was now in his body was very arousing and her pulse sped.
Kai sat back up with blood still on his lips. He was now swaying and his eyes were unfocused. She pulled him in and kissed him again, tasting her blood in his mouth. She needed more. She had never tasted his blood and desperately wanted to take care of this oversight. She pulled back from his mouth.
He sensed what she wanted so he tilted his head to expose the side of his neck.
She leaned in and licked a slow line up his neck. On the return path, she hesitated on his pulse point. She nibbled and it was his turn to moan. She opened her lips and took his skin into her mouth. She could feel his pulse, which was now racing. The Black Dragon within her loved the power she was wielding, but the rest of her mind was still attempting to fight.
Kai whispered, “Taste me, my mate. Bond with me and become mine.”
She sucked on his neck a little harder, still hesitating.
Kai’s whisper became more demanding. “Please mate. Don’t make me beg. Do it. Let me feel your bite. I want the taste of my blood in your mouth.”
She could no longer hold back. She grabbed onto him to keep herself steady and sunk her teeth into him until she could taste blood on her tongue. He let out a cry of pleasure. She sucked on the wound and let the blood flow down her throat. It tasted like the most exquisite Fire Wine, burning yet without pain. Unfamiliar warmth began to grow deep inside her and her Black Dragon mark burned as hot as her need. She wanted more than just blood now. She licked his wound to heal it and leaned back so she could look into his eyes, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth.
He moved in and gently licked the blood so that it lay on the tip of his tongue. She opened her lips and took his tongue into her mouth and sucked the blood off. As she kissed him, he wrapped his arms tightly around her. Their hearts were now beating as one.
When she was able to break the kiss, she leaned back, gazing into his eyes. Her eyes now matched the desire in his. They both felt a burning sensation on their chests, formally bonding them together.
Given Kia’s shirt was open, Tianna could see his changed mark. She caressed the outline of the bonding ring.

“I must have you, Kitten. Let’s make our mating complete so no one can ever take you away from me again.”
She gave him a smoldering smile that said “Yes” without having to say a word.
Kai began to quickly undo the ties on her dress while Tianna ripped at his shirt, desperate to get him naked. She swayed as distant voices started to call her name.
Kai could feel her being pulled from him and sighed. “Interrupted again,” he said disappointed. “They call you back, mate.”
“No! I won’t go!” she yelled as she stood and took Kai’s hand in an attempt to drag him toward his bedroom. After taking a couple of steps toward her destination, her dizziness overwhelmed her and she stumbled. Kai caught her to prevent her from falling.
The voices became more urgent and a corner of her mind began to listen.
Kai gently sat her back on the bench and kissed her Black Dragon mark. “You’re not yet strong enough to fight their call. Be patient. I’ve waited hundreds of years to find you, we can wait a little longer until the time is right. Our bond will grow stronger every day and soon you’ll be able to resist the influence of those other Draaks.” Seeing the disappointment in her midnight eyes, he added, “I promise I’ll see you again and when I do, we’ll pick up where we left off. We’re meant to be together as our bonding proves. Until then, I’ll just keep a part of you close by.” He pulled out a long braid of silver hair that was tucked in the back of his pants.
Tianna gave Kai a shocked stare. “Is that my hair? How did you get that?”
Kai breathed in the scent of the braid. “It was given to me as a peace offering from the warriors of Coldrenn. Although very precious to me, it was too little and far too late. There was nothing they could’ve offered me to save themselves from my wrath.”
Tianna played with the end of the braid, a confused look lit across her face. “They cut off all of my hair. There should be more than this.”
Kai carefully tucked the braid back into the waist of his pants. “Your hair has more magical properties than I originally thought. I used some of it to enhance my own power. I meant only to destroy the warrior leaders that hurt you. I wanted to use them as an example within the village. Between your added strength and my rage, I completely destroyed all within the village. Now their destruction can be a message to all of my followers. So, in a way, you helped get your revenge.”
Tianna’s mind and vision started to blur as the intensity of the voices in her mind grew. As she started to drift away, she grabbed onto Kai pleading, “Don’t let me go!”
*~*~*~*
Tianna opened her eyes to see her protectors hovering above her, a look of relief flooding their faces. Gabriel smiled down at her and said, “We’ll always be here for you and will never let you go.” They knew she had dreamed of Kai and was helpless to stop it.
She fought back the tears that were starting to burn her eyes. Her heart ached but not for the reasons they were thinking. She wanted Kai with every cell in her body and he was just ripped from her hands. She lay quietly, thankful that she was still covered by the blankets. She didn’t want anyone to see the latest addition to her mark. As her head started to clear, she realized what she had been about to do. She was frightened and sick to her stomach. She was so physically weak that she had lost complete control of the Black Dragon within her. She couldn’t understand how she could feel the way she did about a Draak she hated, one she knew was pure evil.
She said, barely above a whisper and her voice shook with panic, “Kai…” She tried to talk, but was too weak to finish her thought.
Gabriel felt completely ineffective. He was the most feared warrior in all of Haven but as Tianna’s protector, he was as helpless as a child. His skills did nothing to prevent her attacks. If he could face his enemy, he had a chance. But Kai, like a coward, slinked in the shadows of her dreams where Gabriel couldn’t protect her.
Gabriel looked around and, needing to do something, he commanded, “We must prepare in case Kai is near.” He motioned Seth and Marcus to get ready for battle. Given Nathaniel was too weak to fight, he told Nathaniel to come over. Gabriel glared deep into his eyes, knowing Nathaniel was a much more effective warrior than he was in this particular battle. He said, “Your job, brother, is to keep her safe. Absolutely nothing else matters. You must keep your mental connection to her strong. Do you understand me?”
Nathaniel nodded with a look of pure determination. This was his chance to step-up as her protector and he wouldn’t fail her again.
While his brothers guarded their camp, Nathaniel crawled under the covers. Once next to Tianna, he took the position he had loved to sleep in while he held her at night. Tianna had no choice but to comply. He called on his fire, which gave Tianna enough energy to call on hers.
As Nathaniel held her tightly, he whispered into her ear, “Thank you for my life.” He kissed the back of her head. “I know I can’t make up for the pain I’ve caused you but at least let me do this for you. Let me hold you and keep you safe while you sleep.”
Sensing Tianna’s pain, Nathaniel’s hand instinctively moved to her mark. He quickly found and outlined her newest addition with the tip of his blue flamed fingertip. Although she knew he couldn’t have seen it, somehow he knew.
She was about to move his hand away fearing his reaction, when he whispered, “It’s okay. I know what it’s like to give in to feelings you can’t seem to control. We need to discuss this with my brothers, but not tonight. I can’t take it away but, for now, rest in my arms and let me ease your pain.”
She intertwined her fingers with his and held on tight as his fire calmed her mind and body. He knew just what she needed. He didn’t ask her any questions or show any reactions. He just remained quiet and held her tight. She wondered how his touch could feel so right if it wasn’t meant to be.
She pushed all thoughts away and concentrated on the feel of his healing touch. Her body gave in to exhaustion. Soon there was a glow coming from the bed and they fell fast asleep holding and healing each other’s naked bodies.


Chapter 28 - Hidden Pain

They let Tianna and Nathaniel sleep throughout the following day. Just before the sun set, they both started to stir. As Nathaniel crawled out of bed, Tianna noticed that most of his cuts and bruises were gone, leaving only the worst of the injuries visible. He also moved with more energy than she had seen in over a week.
Her dreams were so real that she was having a hard time separating them from reality. She knew that Gabriel and Marcus had watched her sleep so if she had physically disappeared they would’ve mentioned it. However, if it was only a dream, how could Kai continue to mark her? Why could she still taste him in her mouth?
She debated on how she was going to tell her friends that her craving for Kai’s touch had dramatically increased. She had taken his blood into her body and was now bonded to him. She not only was about to let him take her to his bed, she was going to beg him to do it as he had predicted. If Nathaniel was not meant to be, then she feared her destiny was to be in Kai’s arms.
She finally peeked down at her Black Dragon mark that now held a bonding ring. Once filled in with color, they would be fully mated.

She quickly pulled her blanket up to cover the mark so no one would see.
In the dream, Kai told her that he had destroyed the villagers of Coldrenn. She needed to see if this was true. She stood, wrapped herself in her blanket, and started walking toward where the village had stood the night before. Gabriel tried to stop her but it was Nathaniel that convinced them that she needed to take another look.
They surrounded her and escorted her to the edge of the trees. In a grassy area where the shrouded village should’ve been, stood a foreboding village of stone. An eerie, complete silence mixed with the bitter smell of intense heat sent chills down their spines. They didn’t hear a single voice or sound of any kind, not even bird song or wind. The village offered no signs of life.
Seth looked astonished. “What happened here?”
Tianna knew the answer. Her eyes turned black and a smile briefly flashed on her face. “Kai got angry.” As much as Tianna wanted to hate Kai, the Black Dragon within was very grateful and secretly pleased that he defended her honor.
Gabriel led their way into the village in full battle stance. The buildings of the village looked to be intact but everything living, plant or people, were nowhere to be found. The air was thick with some kind of gray powder that hung in the air like wispy fog. It was so thick, they had to cover their mouths so they could breathe without coughing.
As they walked through the deserted streets, Tianna asked, “What did Kai do? He said he destroyed the members of the village but I don’t see any sign of them.”
Nathaniel picked-up some of the gray power that sat in blown piles on the ground like piles of dirty snow. While rubbing the powder between his fingers he asked, “And what’s this stuff laying all over the ground? It appears to be everywhere.”
Seth picked up some of the powder, sniffed it, and then put the tiniest amount on the tip of his tongue. As soon as his taste buds registered, he knew exactly what it was. He spit on the ground repeatedly and started to shake. As he backed up toward the direction of the gate, he said, “It’s all that’s left of the living creatures of this village. Kai burned everyone and everything into ashes.”
They all gasped, quickly covering their mouths tightly. Tianna gagged, spun on her heels and ran for the gate. Once outside of the village in the clean air, they stared at each other, the color of their clothes muted by the gray powder. Tianna started to frantically brush at herself trying to remove the ash from her blanket and hair, everyone else following her lead. Seth threw up.
Once they returned to the camp, Tianna secured it. She examined herself, brushing off more ash and shivered with the thought of what now covered her body, as well as the extent of the evil she was now bonded to. She asked Seth, “I desperately need to wash up. Is there a river or something nearby?”
Seth consulted his map and said, “Other than going back into Coldrenn and using their wells, the closest water is a bit of a ride.”
No one, including Tianna, was going back into Coldrenn. The sun was already down so the bath would have to wait until they could ride out in the morning. Tianna gathered as much extra water that they had and tried to clean up as best she could. Although she wasn’t hiding behind blankets any more, she was still trying to hide her revised mark.
Tianna remained silent throughout the evening. After their meal was over, Tianna rose to go to bed early. Marcus stopped her and asked her to remain by the fire, nodding for everyone else to join them. As they gathered together, Tianna’s stomach turned.
Marcus hated to confront Tianna after what she had been through, but he had no choice. They needed to work as one in order to reach Haven safely. He cleared his throat and said, “Tianna, I think it’s time to talk about what happened. I know that you don’t want to tell us, but we can’t keep secrets from each other. Evil is getting closer to you every day and we need to understand exactly what we’re up against. First, please tell me what happened outside of Coldrenn, when your powers spiked.”
She could hear the frustration in his voice. She replied, “I honestly don’t know. Since things changed with Nathaniel, I felt something was building up inside me. I should’ve told you about it, but I honestly had no idea that I was capable of such power. I opened my mind to my inner natures and it just burst out.”
Marcus sighed. “Your powers are dramatically increasing and this is a dangerous time for all of us. You need to let us help you, but to do that you have to be totally honest with us. From here on out, we must know the moment you feel any new powers begin to surface.” He glared deep into her eyes and commanded, “I don’t ever want to be surprised like that again.”
Tianna nodded in agreement.
Gabriel asked, “Will you tell us what happened in Coldrenn? How did you get Nathaniel out?”
Tianna knew there was no point to argue, so she took in a deep breath and retold the story. “Once they let me in, they took to me to a meeting room where they brought Nathaniel in and held a knife to his neck. I couldn’t fight them without risking him being killed. Their leader knew of the Faye so I tried to negotiate our release by offering my hair. He took it and was willing to let me go in exchange, but he refused to let Nathaniel go as well. He was his gift to Kai. He and his men insisted on additional payment for his release.” Seeing the looks on their faces, she added, “I would have killed every one of them before I let them take me.”
Tianna shook her head. “It sounds silly now, but at the time I actually thought I had a chance to take them out if I could just get the guard away from Nathaniel. With the knife at his neck, I knew it would be tricky. While I kept the guards next to me distracted, I willed a large thorn to grow in the vine I had conjured earlier. I had the vine snap like a whip, shoving the thorn into the side of Nathaniel’s guards’ head. At the same time, I had another vine grab hold of Nathaniel and pull him in the other direction so the knife wouldn’t slit his throat. It worked. Nathaniel was pulled safely out of the way and wrapped up so tightly no one could get to him. With him momentarily out of the way, I called on my burst of power. I planned to blast all of the Drenn in the room into the walls, but I couldn’t control the force of my magic. I did kill a couple of the guards but I also blew out the walls.”
Tianna looked directly at Gabriel. “I was such an idiot. I might have found a way to take out the remaining few in the room, but the explosion caused many Drenn to come running. I took a sword from one of the fallen and fought like you taught me. I was quickly outnumbered and too weak to do any magic. When they finally knocked the weapon from my hand, I was grabbed and thrown to the ground. In my struggles, one of them ripped my shirt and exposed my Black Dragon mark.”
She tenderly caressed where her mark was hidden. “My mark saved me. They thought I was Kai’s and feared his wrath. They quickly let me and Nathaniel go, begging for my forgiveness and for my silence. Nathaniel was too heavy for me to carry, so I willed all the energy I could spare to give him enough strength to help walk out of the gate. That’s when you found me.”
Everyone had remained silent and motionless as she told her story, trying to hold back their anger at what happened to her and their inability to protect her. Although Nathaniel remained quiet, rage was building in his chest. The thought of what had happened to her because of him made his dragon roar in his mind and he was struggling to maintain control.
Gabriel broke the silence. “When I think about what could have happened…” He couldn’t finish the sentence so he switched his thought. “Your protection is top priority to us. You must learn to trust that we can help protect you, but we’re useless when you venture out on your own. You must promise that you’ll NEVER go off on your own again.”
Tianna could feel his hidden rage and was ashamed of herself. In a defeated voice she said, “I just wanted to prove that I was capable of fighting alongside all of you. I was so stupid! I know my actions put myself and Nathaniel in an even worse situation and could have gotten us both killed. Or, they could have delivered both of us to Kai’s waiting arms.” Given the results of her latest dream, she knew she could never be allowed anywhere near Kai or all would be lost. “I promise. It won’t happen again.”
Gabriel couldn’t help recalling what he was like as an arrogant youth. “Believe it or not, I do understand why you did it. You feared for Nathaniel’s life and just wanted to be part of the team to help save him. When I was a young warrior, I would have probably done something even worse if I thought I was being pushed to the side. I apologize for not trusting in your skills. I know you have the ability to fight but you’re just learning about your powers. You need more time to perfect and hone those skills.” He took Tianna’s hand in his and said, “In this short time, you’ve become very important to me. My whole life’s purpose has been to protect and shelter those I love, not let them walk blindly into a dangerous situation. It goes against the fundamental nature of who I am. Give me some more time to adjust to the idea that you’re a warrior and have the right to stand beside me in battle.”
Tianna was touched by his words, and she nodded silently.
To lighten the mood a little, Seth added, “You do have quite a temper.”
Tianna couldn’t help but smile at Seth. “I guess we’re all learning that the hard way. I’m sorry for losing control. If I think back to what happened in Coldrenn, if we had worked as a team, we might have been able to not just save Nathaniel but also save the lives of many innocent people. Kai killed them all, including the children, because of the situation I put myself in.” She had to stop and take a deep breath to stop tears from falling. With her voice breaking, she added, “I’ll have to live with that guilt for the rest of my life.”
When Tianna shifted her gaze down to her feet, everyone sat in silence for a moment to let her calm her emotions.
Marcus decided that was enough talk for the night and started to rise, but Nathaniel motioned for them to remain, saying, “There’s more you must hear.” When Tianna didn’t look up, Nathaniel said, “Tianna, look at me.”
Tianna reluctantly looked up into his eyes.
Now that he had her attention, he continued, “Please tell us what happened in your dream with Kai.”
She couldn’t hold back the emotions any longer and her eyes welled up as she gazed at her friends. Instead of saying a word, she undid the ties on her shirt and showed them her mark. The Draaks in front of her knew what the changed mark meant. She had bonded with Kai. The next step was the union to make the mating complete.
Tianna’s heart dropped and she stared off into the darkness. “I didn’t want to tell you. I was so weak from what happened in Coldrenn and spending the night healing Nathaniel, I couldn’t fight him and…” She stopped mid-sentence but knew that she had to be honest. Anger grew within her and she snapped her tears back. “To tell you the complete truth, I didn’t want to fight him. I lost all control and stopped fighting the desires of my inner dragon. After we bonded, I had every intention of mating with him.” Since she was telling them the truth, she decided to tell them everything. She added, “I was going to beg him to bed me like he predicted. I know that if he walked into our camp right now, I would leave with him.”
They all held back their shock. Nathaniel clenched his fists and had to look away. Although he already knew of her changed mark, hearing the pain in her voice caused his dragon to roar. He wanted to hunt Kai down and rip him into little pieces. Nathaniel was losing his battle for control.
Nathaniel was sitting between Marcus and Gabriel. They felt the tension building in his body and knew he was about to shift. They each grabbed one of his arms hard. Gabriel commanded, “Control yourself, brother dragon.” They growled low at Nathaniel’s dragon and willed their dragons’ energy to help him regain control.
Tianna had an idea of what was happening. Even after everything he put her through, she felt guilty for causing him pain. After a few moments of silence, the tension started to ease and Nathaniel thanked his brothers for their assistance. When they knew it was safe, they turned their attention back to Tianna.
Tianna stood and exclaimed, “I didn’t tell you right away because I didn’t want to see the look that I now see in your eyes. I know how disappointed you are in me, in my weakness. I know how hard you try to protect me and I’ve let you down.” Her voice broke again and she found that she was unable to continue speaking.
Marcus walked over and took her hands in his. “You’re so wrong. You’re one of the strongest people I know. Just months ago, you were living as a human and now you’re struggling to control multiple inner natures and fighting an evil that keeps trying to seduce you. Each time he has attacked you, it’s been after he caused something bad to happen to you. He’s manipulating your situation to make you weak. He can’t get to you when you’re strong.”
Seth nodded and sat forward. “Listen to Marcus. He’s correct. You lost control because your body was physically too weak. I know. After years of struggle, I’m still learning to control my inner dragon. You’ve only just begun that fight. When I first felt my dragon stir, I had to rely on others to help me and you need to do the same. Let us help you. Trust these Draaks around you. They know what needs to be done to get you through this.”
Nathaniel finally found the ability to speak and said, “I’m not young like Seth but just moments ago I almost lost control of my dragon. My brothers knew what to do and helped calm my inner nature. We’re all family and need to rely on each other when in need.”
Tianna scanned each of her companions. She had a lump in her throat so when she spoke it barely came out as a whisper. “I’ll try, but I’m not use to relying on anyone. I’ve had to learn to take care of myself.” After a brief pause, she sat down and added, “I’m sorry, for everything. You must really regret riding into the woods and finding me.”
Marcus shook his head. “We regret nothing. You’re the best thing to happen on this quest.”
Gabriel squared his shoulders and stared at Tianna sternly. “I know that you are strong but, to protect you, our rules must change yet again. Kai has only one more step before he can control your mind and body. Until we arrive within the safety of Haven, you’ll sleep between two Draaks. One of those Draaks will always be Nathaniel. Although I can protect your physical body, I’m useless as a mind warrior. Your healing connection to Nathaniel is the only weapon we have to stop Kai from attacking you in your dreams.”
She started to protest but he put his hand up to quiet her. “I’m not asking for your permission. I’m in charge of your safety and I’m not about to fail again. You’ll continue to sleep next to Nathaniel.” He stood and guided her toward the bedrolls and spoke with a commanding voice. “Get into bed.”
Tianna knew she couldn’t argue with him. She remained dressed this time and silently crawled into bed.
As Nathaniel started to crawl in behind her, Gabriel grabbed his arm. “We’re relying on you to keep her mentally safe throughout the night.”
Nathaniel nodded with a determined look. “I won’t fail. She’ll be safe in my arms.” Last night was wonderful and he didn’t realize just how much he missed her touch until she was once again in his arms. He just wished his touch didn’t cause so much pain in her heart. To try to make it easier on her and to increase the energy connection, Gabriel slept on her other side. She clung to his chest as Nathaniel snaked his hands around her waist and under her shirt, resting them on her stomach. They all settled in and Tianna had a dreamless night.
In the morning, Marcus rose at sunrise to start their last leg of the journey.
Tianna dressed and went to braid her hair, but her hands shook. The loss of her hair had more of an impact than she thought it would. She initially considered pulling it back into a short ponytail but decided to just let it hang lose and lifeless.
They rode at a fairly brisk pace, Tianna remaining quiet and distant. After half a day’s ride, they reached a small stream. Marcus stopped and announced, “We’re going to stop here to clean-up.”
They all dismounted, gathered bathing supplies, and headed to the edge of the stream. Tianna didn’t hesitate and got undressed, wading quickly into the stream with the others following her lead. She remained separated from her fellow travelers, bathing in silence. She had to hold back her emotions when she washed what was left of her hair.
She dressed and sat down to brush out her hair. Feeling the uneven ends, she exhaled loudly. Given everything else, a haircut was a silly thing to be upset over but she couldn’t help it. She felt like she had lost yet another piece of who she was.
Seth and Gabriel had been watching her from the side and walked over. Seth asked, “Can we be of some assistance?”
Tianna glanced up at Seth with a look of desperation. “I’m not sure what to do.”
Seth kneeled next to her. “Let us try to help you.”
Tianna nodded in defeat. She didn’t think anything would work, but she was willing to let them try. She turned her back to Seth as he moved directly behind her and ran his fingers through her hair. Normally he felt life in her hair and it caressed him back. Now her hair reflected Tianna’s mood—depressed and lifeless. He thought it was still beautiful and he liked the slight waves it held now that it wasn’t being pulled straight from its weight.
While Seth brushed, he pondered on what to do. Gabriel joined him and offered, “We could try to straighten the ends.”
Nathaniel recalled how some of the Inari with shorter hair had worn their hair. He called out, “What about making some small braids like the Inari wear?” He jogged back to his saddle bags and quickly returned carrying a small pouch.
Seth used a brush to smooth her wet hair and then stepped to the side. Gabriel came forward and pulled out his knife whose very sharp edge glistened in the sunlight. He gently cut the uneven ends, removing only the minimum amount of hair.
Nathaniel handed the pouch to Tianna. “You can use these. I collected them when we were in Willow.” He wanted to tell her that he originally planned to give them to her as a remembrance of the location of their first kiss once they arrived back in Haven. Given their change in relationship, now seemed a better time to offer the gift.
Tianna opened the pouch and pulled out wooden beads of many sizes and colors as well as some gems, dried flowers, leaves, and feathers. She thought they were all beautiful. She smiled and choked out a quiet, “Thank you.”
While in Willow, Hollee had taught Seth how to create braids incorporating beads. He was now very grateful for those lessons. As Seth braided Tianna’s hair, she handed him things he could braid in with Marcus, Gabriel, and Nathaniel all offering suggestions.
Seth ended up making several small braids along the sides of her face and in various spots around her head. When he was done, they all smiled at the final product and patted him on the back.
Marcus smiled and said, “Very nice, Seth. She looks beautiful.”
Nathaniel added, “She looks exactly like an Inari.” He looked at Tianna and suggested, “I think you should put on one of your Inari outfits and make the look complete.”
Everyone agreed enthusiastically.
Tianna felt the braids and tried to smile. She stood and kissed each of her companions on the cheek—even Nathaniel. They both trembled when they touched. She then changed into a new outfit per Nathaniel’s suggestion.
As everyone started to pack up to continue their journey, Nathaniel walked over to where Gabriel had cut Tianna’s hair and collected all of the hair clippings.
Tianna warned, “I think we need to destroy the cut hair. Kai used some of what his Drenn warriors cut off me to attack Coldrenn. He said that’s how he was able to destroy the whole village. It seems the wizard in Eden was correct and my hair does possess magical properties. We can’t let any more of it fall into enemy hands.”
Nathaniel grabbed a bag and put the clippings in it. “We can burn it at one of our campfires.” He knew he wouldn’t be able to do it so he walked over and gave the bag to Gabriel, who understood without any words being exchanged.
Marcus led everyone back onto the trail and they continued their journey.
The next day at the evening camp, Gabriel announced their nightly training session. Seth stood and began to prepare, but Tianna remained seated.
When Gabriel questioned her, she responded shortly, “I don’t need any more training. My powers have grown enough for me to protect myself.” She had no desire to embrace any of her powers. It was her powers that had her trapped in her current mess.
Gabriel raised his eyebrows. He knew what was happening in Tianna’s mind and needed her to once again embrace that which was within her. He replied, “Oh, really? None of us would argue that your powers have grown but that means you need training even more.”
Tianna shrugged him off. “I know enough. Fighting won’t help me fight Kai in my dreams.”
He knew that in her current state of mind, she was vulnerable to everyone. He needed her to let out the pent up feelings inside to regain the confidence she was starting to show prior to her separation from Nathaniel. He needed her to also embrace the power she showed outside of Coldrenn.
Gabriel motioned Seth to sit to the side and just watch, while he grabbed his sword. He turned to Tianna and commanded, “If you’re so tough, get up and fight me.” His dragon growled.
When Tianna didn’t move, he threw a sword at her feet and yelled, “Get up, now!”
Not wanting to feel his corrective swat again, Tianna stood and reluctantly picked up the sword.
Gabriel readied his sword, but Tianna just stood with her weapon hanging limply at her side. He attacked. She wasn’t prepared and had to scramble to get her sword up to protect herself. He cut her arm in his strike.
Nathaniel jumped to his feet, but Gabriel waved him back down. Tianna gawked in shock as she wiped blood from her arm. Gabriel didn’t wait. He yelled and attacked her again. This time Tianna had her sword up in time and blocked his strike. He continued to attack her, trying to force her to engage. She refused and he repeatedly won each battle.
Gabriel paused to yell at her. “You can do better than this! You’re battling like a child with a toy sword. Engage and show me what I’ve taught you.”
Tianna was out of breath and frustrated. “You keep beating me because you’re Royal Guard. You’re also almost twice my size and much stronger than I am. I could never beat you no matter how much I train.” She walked off, saying, “There’s no point to this.”
Gabriel couldn’t let her give up and called her back. He must force her to engage. “Okay, if not me, then fight Marcus. He’s not Royal Guard or of the Warrior Sett. See how you do against him.”
Marcus nodded to Gabriel and stepped forward without a weapon.
Tianna turned and gave him a puzzled look. “Where’s your sword?”
“I’m going to fight you without any physical weapon.” He motioned her forward to attack him.
Tianna shook her head adamantly. “I refuse to fight you unarmed. You must be able to protect yourself.”
Refusing to give in, Gabriel replaced her sword with a stick and said, “Now you won’t have to worry about cutting him. Just hit him.” He taunted her, “Unless you’re afraid to fight him? Maybe you’re too weak and frail to be a warrior.”
Tianna’s eyes flashed in anger, she readied her stick, and began to circle Marcus. She attacked him over and over again and he repeatedly avoided each attack. The more frustrated she became, the easier it was for Marcus to avoid her strikes. Tianna knew he was playing with her and could take her completely out of the equation if he had wanted to.
Gabriel pulled Tianna to the side. “Do you see? He doesn’t need a physical weapon. He’s beating you because he’s using his mind. You’re attacking without strategy, which is giving him the perfect opportunity to dodge your moves. Recall what you’ve learned during our journey. Use it now!” He pushed her back into the fight.
Tianna shook her head. “Marcus is a brilliant strategist. Of course he can outthink me in battle.” She dropped her stick.
Gabriel wouldn’t let her leave. “Then let’s try another.” He motioned Nathaniel forward. “Nathaniel isn’t a warrior or a strategist. Try fighting him.”
Tianna thought Gabriel was crazy. She wasn’t going to fight Nathaniel.
Nathaniel didn’t want to fight Tianna either, but he understood what Gabriel was trying to do. He knew that Tianna needed to reconnect with her inner natures or they would all be in danger—her most of all. He had to do whatever was needed to keep her safe and out of Kai’s arms.
Nathaniel picked up Tianna’s sword, tossing it to her, while Seth handed him his sword. He held his weapon at the ready while he started to circle her.
She half-heartedly readied her weapon and glared at Nathaniel. When he came at her with a strike, she blocked it. She was shocked by the amount of force he had used. He was attacking her as Gabriel would.
She stepped back and readied her sword again, but this time with a little more concentration. When he attacked, she blocked and then struck back. Within a few minutes, the mock battle was in full force. When he caught her off-guard and she fell back on her butt, something snapped and her anger came raging to the surface. She went from defensive positions to being the aggressor. Her eyes flashed red and she went after Nathaniel with all of her pent up anger.
She screamed, “How could you!” and swung her sword. The force of her strike caused him to stumble. She didn’t give him a chance to regroup before she attacked again and again. He had to concentrate hard to block her strikes. Given that he was still standing, she yelled, “I loved you!” and a burst of power shot out from her body, pelting him with nuts, sticks, and anything else that was loose on the ground. As he tried to protect himself from the flying debris, a vine snaked in and ripped the sword from his hand. With a mere flick of her finger, she willed a root to grow out of the ground, tripping him. He fell to the ground unarmed with bruises and scrapes all over his body.
Tianna stalked toward him, her eyes flashing.
Gabriel could feel her anger and feared she might seriously hurt Nathaniel, so he motioned Marcus to jump in. Marcus scurried over quickly, picked up Nathaniel’s sword, and attacked.
Marcus’ distraction worked and Tianna was forced to defend herself. Marcus never gave her a chance to refocus on Nathaniel and forced her to continue the battle. She fought him with precision using the strategies Gabriel had taught her. When she received another cut on her arm, a branch came flying and knocked Marcus out of the fighting area.
Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Nathaniel trying to stand and had a vine grab him, wrapping him tight.
When Marcus waved to Gabriel that he was okay, Gabriel gave out a battle cry and joined the fight. As they battled, the wind started to whip around them. The power her body was giving off made everyone’s hair stand on end, similar to the sensations they felt outside of Coldrenn. She continued to fight until she was so physically exhausted that she was having a difficult time lifting her sword. She then dropped to the ground, falling to her knees, and screaming out the last of her anger and frustration.
Once the sense of power receded, Gabriel approached Tianna and said, “That’s my girl. Welcome back.” He helped her to her feet.
She glanced up at his face and couldn’t help but laugh. She wasn’t sure why but it felt good.
Gabriel chuckled. “Could you do me a favor and untie Nathaniel?”
Tianna shifted her gaze and saw Seth unsuccessfully trying to undo the vines that wrapped Nathaniel up tight.
Tianna touched the ground and the vines started to recede. She stood and walked over to Marcus, who was sitting on the ground rubbing his chest. She squatted down, placing her hand on his chest, willing her blue fire. Marcus sighed as the pain left. She gave him a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry about the branch.”
He chuckled as he stood. “You do pack a punch when you’re angry.”
She then walked over to Nathaniel, who was still getting himself untangled and sat down next to him. Marcus motioned Gabriel and Seth to join him back at their campfire. He knew Tianna and Nathaniel needed a moment to talk privately. Tianna’s arms were still bleeding so Nathaniel offered to heal her cuts. Tianna agreed and, when she felt his healing touch, closed her eyes.
As Nathaniel healed her arm, he said, “I’m sorry for all of the pain I’ve caused you. If I could make it all go away, I would. ”
She sighed, opened her eyes and began to use her fire to heal the wounds she had inflicted on him. As she worked, she said, “In time, I’ll learn to accept our changed situation. I spent most of my life convinced I would never know love. You taught me that I do have the ability to love and, for a brief period, I felt what it was like to be loved in return. For that, I’m forever grateful. You’ll always have a special place in my heart—no matter how our futures unfold.”
He reached up and caressed her cheek. “You have no idea how much I want our situation to be different. In another place and time, I know we would’ve been meant to be together forever. Even though we’re not to be, I’ll love you forever. You need to know that I’ll always be there to protect you.” He knew he would never be able to love another with the same passion that he felt for Tianna.
She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feel of his touch one more time. She then exhaled, opened her eyes, and stood. She walked back to camp with Nathaniel trailing behind her.
As they all sat by the fire after evening meal, Gabriel retrieved a small pouch from his pocket. He pulled out a very small piece of Tianna’s cut hair and tossed it into the fire to see what would happen. Everyone was knocked backwards as a pulse of power hit them and the fire went from small, controlled flames to flares of fire that shot out in every direction.
Gabriel brushed himself off, putting out small fires on his clothes. Others were making the same movements, but it seemed everyone was basically uninjured. He said, “Okay, maybe burning her hair isn’t a good idea.” He looked at his brothers. “Options?”
They discussed alternatives, including burying it, but Tianna didn’t like the idea of someone possibly digging it up and finding it. None of the options were acceptable so they agreed to let Marcus keep it safely hidden and bring it back to Haven. He was going to let the elders try to find a safe way to dispose of it.
In the middle of the night, Tianna woke and lay staring up at the stars. A voice entered her mind, “Kitten, I’m waiting for you and my body craves your touch. Come to me now so that we can complete our union and I can make you mine forever.”
She knew he was trying to pull her into a dream. She felt his draw and her mark burned as her pulse sped. As if sensing her need, as he always did, Nathaniel’s arms instantly appeared around her. She accepted his assistance and snuggled into his embrace, grabbing his hand and pressing it tightly to her stomach. Nathaniel surrounded her body with his and, when he willed his blue fire, Kai’s voice was abruptly silenced.


Chapter 29 - Haven

It took two more days to reach the outer edge of the Valley of Fire, the home of the stronghold Haven.
Tianna glanced up and saw the size of the mountains that blocked their path into the valley. “How will we get in? If we have to go over the mountains, we’ll be on the trail for several more weeks.”
Marcus said, “We aren’t going up, we’re going through.”
Tianna asked, “Is there a cave or a tunnel that we ride through?” She shivered at the thought. She didn’t want to go underground where the Dregg lived.
Seth could feel her fear and gave her a calming smile. “Don’t worry. We aren’t going underground. We’ll be taking the Kaerkwood Gap.” When his announcement still left Tianna with a completely confused look, he explained. “It’s a magical passage. When we approach the gap, our dragon marks will start to burn. The magic is checking to make sure we belong in the valley. If the magic accepts us, the mountain will appear to split in half and a small narrow passage will appear. It’ll take us most of the day to make it through the gap but we’ll emerge in the valley.”
Tianna’s fear now shifted from Dregg to uncertainty whether the magic would recognize her. She had begun to accept that she wasn’t human, but she also knew that she was only part dragon. She feared she wouldn’t be enough Draak to enter the gap.
When they approached the base of the mountain that held the gap, Tianna felt a tingling in her Black Dragon mark. Since it was similar to the feeling she felt when she approached a magical village, she hoped that the sensation was a good sign. They stopped and waited, gazing up into a simmering mist. After several minutes when nothing happened, Tianna noticed Marcus start to fidget in his saddle.
She cursed to herself knowing the magic wasn’t going to let them in as long as she was with them, so she announced, “You all go on without me. I’ll try to go over the mountain and meet you on the other side.”
They all twisted abruptly in their saddles and glared at her. Gabriel was the first to speak. “We aren’t leaving your side.”
She pointed at the mist. “But the magic doesn’t recognize me. Nathaniel is right. I’m not Draak enough.”
Nathaniel growled quietly and opened his mouth to argue, but then closed it again.
Marcus saw the mist starting to clear and said, “See Tianna. You are Draak. The gap is opening.” He sighed with relief.
Gabriel walked his horse around so he was now positioned behind Tianna. He gave her horse a swat and said, “Get going little dragon. I want us in Haven tomorrow morning.”
As they traveled through the gap, the riders all remained quiet but gradually relaxed, except for Tianna. She kept feeling like the gap was going to close up on her and bury her for being a trespasser. To get her mind on something else, she focused on her fellow travelers. When she glanced over at Marcus, she not only noticed his somber mood, she could feel distress. She desperately needed a distraction so she decided to go talk to him.
She sped up until she rode directly on his side and asked, “Are you okay?” When he didn’t respond, she called to him a little louder. “Marcus?”
Marcus jumped. He was deep in thought and hadn’t heard Tianna approach. “I’m sorry. I was just thinking.”
“About what? Aren’t you excited about seeing your family?”
He nodded. “I’m thrilled beyond words. I miss Sharay and Isabella so much that I’m having a difficult time breathing.”
“Then what’s the issue?” Although Tianna asked the question, she had a very good idea what the problem was. 
He didn’t really want to say out loud what he was thinking but he had stressed the importance of honesty within their group. He began to explain. “I’ve failed the quest. I’ve never returned without fulfilling a Seer’s command.”
Seth overheard the conversation and trotted forward. When he was on the other side of Marcus, he asked, “When we’re successful at a task, the Seer can give us a mark. What does she do when we fail?” Seth had very few marks on his body. He rubbed the spot on his shirt where his mark lay hidden. “She doesn’t take a mark away, does she?” He would be devastated if he lost his dragon mark.
Marcus pondered on this for a moment. He had never faced this situation before, and he couldn’t recall anyone else speaking of what the Seer did to her people when she was angry at them. He answered Seth as honestly as he could, “I don’t know, but fear not, young dragon. The blame starts and ends with me. I’m the leader of this quest. Any punishment given will be mine and mine alone.”
Gabriel spoke from behind the group, refusing to leave his post of protecting them from behind. “The Seer is powerful but she isn’t vengeful. I truly believe that she’ll listen to our changed circumstances.”
Tianna knew Gabriel was referring to her. Finding her had interrupted their travels and forced them to return to Haven empty handed. She became somber and said to Marcus, “Blame it on me since that would be the truth. If you hadn’t met me, you would still be on your quest. Maybe you would’ve found your warrior by now and, if she needs to take someone’s mark as punishment, let her take my Black Dragon mark. She can take it with my blessing.”
She hung her head and added in a whisper, “Everyone would’ve been better off if I hadn’t come into the picture.”
She forgot that Draaks had excellent hearing. Gabriel growled and Nathaniel snarled, knowing the comment was directed more at him.
Marcus gave Tianna a look and said, “As I’ve said before, you’re the best thing that happened to us on this trip. You’re very important, I think more important than any of us realize. I don’t regret adjusting our plans to bring you home. I’ll be proud to enter Haven with you by my side.”
Tianna nodded, knowing there was no point to arguing. None of them would see things her way. In her mind she contemplated on what she would do if the Seer actually tried to punish any of her protectors. She wouldn’t allow this and was prepared to throw herself at the Seer’s mercy.
They continued on through the gap in relative silence. To Tianna, it felt like they had been traveling through the gap for days. She nearly leapt out of her saddle when she saw the end of the gap ahead. The pace for all of the riders, including Tianna, dramatically increased as they approached their long awaited exit.
Once Tianna was safely out of the gap, her pulse slowed and she took a moment to gaze at her surroundings. The valley was deep and long, lined on both sides by tall mountains whose peaks were lost in the clouds. There was a river snaking through the base of the valley. Everything was deep green with thick, dense forest. Steep cliffs were the base foundation for many of the mountains. These cliffs were made from multi-colored rock in hues of red and orange. There were low clouds and mist that hung throughout the valley just above the river. When the setting sun hit the walls, the cliff’s colors reflected off of the mist, making the valley appear to be on fire.
Tianna was so taken by the sight, she stopped her horse and froze. Soon the distance grew between her and those traveling ahead of her. She jumped when Gabriel touched her arm. He had sat on his horse patiently waiting while she took in the sight. He said, “We’re getting behind. We should catch up with the others.”
She snapped out of her visual trance and galloped forward until she rejoined the group.
They all wanted to continue on to Haven, but Marcus insisted that they stop for the night. He didn’t want them traveling in the dark. Once they picked a location for their last camp, Tianna put the protection spell in place. With Haven so close, they all spent a restless night.
At first light, everyone was up and ready to complete their journey. Even Marcus’ spirits were up. He just wanted to see his mate and hold her in his arms.
As they progressed forward, Tianna could feel the mix of emotions coming from her traveling companions. There was excitement for returning home but also the apprehension of admitting failure to the Seer. Right now, excitement seemed to be winning the battle as Haven was calling them home.
Tianna wished she was as excited. She feared that she was going to yet another place that she wouldn’t call home. The nights she was forced to stay with Nathaniel ignited feelings she was trying to suppress. She knew that once in Haven’s walls, Raven would be waiting for him and Tianna would never feel Nathaniel’s arms around her again. She knew she still loved him and the thought made the pain in her heart grow stronger.
Once they rode out of a grove of trees, Tianna stared up at an extremely large mountain with exceptionally steep, rocky cliffs surrounding its base. Marcus stopped with longing in his eyes and said, “Haven.” He said it like he was referring to a lover. All the other Draaks had similar expressions on their faces.
Tianna scanned all around, but she saw no great village of stone. She asked anxiously, “Where is it? I don’t see it.”
Gabriel turned toward Tianna. “Like the other magical villages, our home is also shrouded.”
Tianna had been feeling an odd sensation, but it was so different to the other magical villages, she was brushing it off as something else.
“Do you feel her draw?” Seth said with his eyes closed. “It’s almost as if I can hear her call.”
Tianna closed her eyes and concentrated. She could feel something pulling her. It didn’t seem to be as strong as with the Draaks around her, but it was there.
Marcus began to move forward at a trot toward home. They all followed and kept pace. They stopped again when they were within twenty paces of the base of a cliff. Tianna was now feeling the draw and was desperately searching for a way to get into the stronghold. 
She called out, “Do I need to do magic to make it appear?”
Marcus answered, “No, we have this one. A dragon mark is the key.” He opened his shirt just enough to expose his mark. He closed his eyes and concentrated, as the eyes on his Violet Dragon mark began to glow brightly. Tianna’s mark started to burn. It wasn’t painful but it did make her rub it. Soon the view around them changed and she gasped, seeing an arched gate entrance to a cave up ahead that was nothing but a rock wall moments before.
Marcus glanced over at Tianna and said, “Even we Draaks have some magic.” He laughed and rode quickly toward the gate with his companions at his side.
Tianna held back to let the others race ahead and they yelled for her to hurry up. She knew how anxious they were to be home since it had been almost a year since they had left on their quest, but knowing she had to enter a cave made her nervous. “Go ahead, I’ll catch up,” she yelled back.
Once inside the gate, Tianna peered into a deep passageway that led up into the mountain. Torches were attached to the walls to light their way, but not enough to make Tianna comfortable. She hesitated at the entrance. Seth held back and, seeing the look of concern on her face, he trotted his horse to her side.
He knew what was wrong and said, “Don’t worry. You’re now under the protection of Haven. Dregg can’t get in here.” He waved her forward. “Come ride next to me.”
Tianna hesitantly walked her horse next to Seth, periodically peering down at the ground. As they proceeded deeper into the cave, Seth said, “You should have no doubts now that you’re Draak.”
Tianna asked, “What do you mean?”
“Did you feel your mark burn when Marcus requested entrance?”
She rubbed her mark again. “Yes, it still tingles.”
Seth grinned. “Only Draaks can enter through the gate. If by some chance a non-Draak passes through, the mountain will lead them the wrong way and they’ll be lost in its depths forever.”
Tianna asked, “How does Zarin enter its walls? He said he had visited here many times.”
Seth answered with much adoration in his voice. “The Seer controls it. A non-Draak, if they know how to request entrance, can request the gate be opened and led safely into our stronghold. Only the Seer can grant this request. She knows every creature that enters or leaves Haven.”
Tianna was even more anxious to meet this Seer she was hearing so much about.
They traveled for quite some time in the tunnel, which had continuously led them upward. Tianna sighed in relief when she saw a faint light ahead that slowly grew in size. She knew they had finally made it to the real entrance to Haven. They quickened the pace and she could feel excitement as their pulses began to race.
Tianna was getting more apprehensive as she saw the exit growing larger. She slowed her horse and hung back, letting the Draaks lead. By the time Tianna exited the tunnel, the members of the quest were already surrounded by people racing forward to greet the returning travelers. While she listened to people cheer, Tianna slid off her horse but stayed back in the shadows. She took a minute to gaze on Haven.
Haven was amazing. It was a stronghold built up the cliff side and into the mountain. Everything as far as she could see looked like it was carved right out of the rock. The buildings, homes, roads, and walls were all made out of solid stone. She had suspected that Haven would be made of grey stone like a human castle, but this stone held many colors within its depths. She could see the reds, browns, and yellows of minerals, layers of different kinds of stones swirled together, and even what looked to be embedded gems. When the sun struck a wall, it gave off a slight twinkling.
What she didn’t see anywhere was the color green. Other than moss creeping along some of the walls, she could see no trees, bushes, or even flowers. Green seemed to be a color that wasn’t in their nature-made decorating vocabulary. She knew there had to be green somewhere since they needed to grow crops and raise cattle for food. She had seen her Draaks eat during their travels so she knew they loved food—a lot of food.
The buildings themselves were tall and strong, intertwining together with curving roads snaking between. As she scanned up the mountain, she could see more and more structures and turrets. In the distance, a waterfall flowed magically over the side of the mountain. She couldn’t see where it landed but, based on the placement of the structures, it must flow under the main part of Haven.
As Tianna continued to admire the lay of the land from her shadowed corner, people continued to appear from every direction. Some ran, some walked, while others flew in as fully shifted dragons.
In Haven, people shifted back and forth from their dragon form which left many standing around naked. She had traveled with males for months now so she should’ve been comfortable around nudity, but she still wasn’t. She was raised human, which came with different stigma associated with public nudity. Her Faye nature would fit in well with Draak customs but, when her Faye side wasn’t in play, she continued to struggle. She wondered if some day she would ever be so comfortable. She thought to herself, “The Draaks must have thought I was being so silly. They really didn’t care if they saw my body or not.”
 As she watched, Tianna felt like she was intruding in private scenes between family members and wanted nothing more than to go hide in a tree, except there were no trees. She just prayed none of the naked individuals came to greet her.
Tianna saw a beautiful woman with a young girl in her arms running toward Marcus. She knew this must be his mate Sharay and daughter Isabella. As soon as Marcus saw them, he jumped off his horse and ran to them with his arms wide. He picked up both of his girls and hugged them tight. When he and his mate kissed, it was so full of love that it made a lump form in Tianna’s throat. Once they came up for air, his little girl gave him a big kiss and hugged his neck so hard Marcus started to laugh. He held her tightly and seemed like he would never let her go.
Tianna watched as Seth was greeted by a couple that she figured must be his parents. He had never talked much about his family. They seemed happy to see him but didn’t have the overwhelming love of Marcus’ family. She would have to ask him about that someday.
Gabriel was met by several Draaks that had a striking resemblance to him. They were all Gabriel’s size, or just a little smaller, but they all looked just as tough. Tianna assumed they were some of his many sons.
Tianna enjoyed watching the family reunions until she witnessed Nathaniel’s reunion. It wasn’t a mother, father, or siblings that greeted him. It was a mob of beautiful, tall, strong females. He had at least a dozen of them trying to hang onto him. Some were bold enough they jumped into his arms and wrapped their legs tightly around his waist while kissing him senseless. The pain in Tianna chest went from longing to anger.
When Tianna saw Raven heading his way, she decided that was her cue to be anyplace else. She left her horse with a young Draak that had come around to collect them. When they saw her, they just stared not knowing what to make of her. Ignoring their reaction, Tianna simply handed them her reins and started walking up the road. She hugged the outer edge of the crowd and everyone backed away from her as she scooted around them. She figured she could give herself her own tour and catch back up with her friends later.
Tianna had advanced to where the crowd numbers had thinned when she heard her name being called. She knew it was Gabriel. She slouched, bowed her head, and quickened her pace. She really didn’t want to become the main item on display in a show and tell.
Gabriel called her name again. His voice was getting louder so she knew he was pushing through the crowd toward her. There was nowhere really to go so she straightened her shoulders, turned around, and watched Gabriel and his family members head her way.
When Gabriel was next to her, he asked a little perplexed, “Where are you going?”
Tianna scanned the ever growing crowd and said, “I felt a little out of place, so I was going to try to find a quiet corner to hide until the crowd cleared.”
Gabriel grabbed her hand and pulled her next to him as he scanned the young warriors standing around him. “I’d like you all to meet Tianna of the Faye. She’s been our wizard and traveling companion for the last several months.”
Tianna liked hearing her name with a title. They stared at her like they’ve never seen anything quite like her, which was probably the truth. To Tianna’s great relief, it was a look of absolute curiosity and not of fear or disgust.
Gabriel introduced those around him. Some were sons while others were grandsons. As each was introduced, they came forward and kissed her hand. She noticed they breathed in deep as her skin approached their mouths. She guessed her Faye blood was having an effect on them.
She watched as a very handsome warrior stepped forward.
Gabriel smiled and said, “Tianna, I would like you to meet Aryyn.”
During their travels, Tianna had heard quite a bit about him and knew that he was Gabriel’s only child by his third mate. She died while giving birth to him. She also knew he was a captain in the Royal Guard as the mark on his neck confirmed.

She held out her hand to him. “It’s wonderful to finally meet you. Your father has told me all about you.”
Like the others, he placed her fingers in the palm of his hand and raised her hand to his mouth. He gave her the gentlest kiss on her knuckles. As he held her hand close to his mouth, he breathed her scent in deep and sighed. He tilted his head up, glancing deep into her eyes, and gave her a dazzling smile, an exact match to Gabriel’s. Tianna guessed that he was the spitting image of Gabriel when he was younger and had hair. She couldn’t help but let out a giggle when she thought of a bald Gabriel with hair.
Instead of releasing Tianna’s hand, Aryyn gently turned her hand over and kissed the tips of each of her fingers. These were followed by additional kisses down her palm. She was mesmerized by the feather-light caress of his lips on her skin, and heat started to move up her arm. When his mouth reached her wrist, he blew gently and kissed her on her pulse point.
Tianna’s pulse sped and her body trembled.
Aryyn chuckled at her response. He squeezed her hand and pulled it toward his body, pressing it against his chest. “The pleasure is all ours, my lady. To spend months with this lovely creature at your side would be beyond words.”
His voice caressed Tianna’s body like silk.
When Gabriel heard Tianna sigh deep, he growled and whacked his son on the back of his head, saying, “Show off.”
Aryyn reluctantly released her hand and gave his father a broad smile. “You taught me well, Father.”
“Too well I fear.”
Aryyn continued to look between Tianna and his father. “Since I know how busy you’ll be over the next few days, I would like to volunteer my services to escort the fair Tianna around Haven.” He gave her a deep bow.
Gabriel pulled Tianna against the side of his body and said, “Thanks son, but I think I can take care of Tianna.”
Tianna giggled at the exchange, wrapping her arms around Gabriel’s waist and hugging him tight. Aryyn looked at his father with admiration.
Tianna asked Gabriel about the location of the rest of his offspring. He replied, “Some are running around here somewhere, others have moved on to other villages, and a few are out on quests for the Seer. You’ll meet more of them when they come here for the Festival of Fire.”
Soon Gabriel’s family was joined by Seth’s and Marcus’. Introductions were made and Tianna thought that she would never be able to remember all of their names.
Tianna saw Nathaniel being drug away by his overly-friendly group of admirers. Gabriel must have seen the pain in her eyes because he pulled her closer to him and whispered, “Why don’t we go back to my place, get cleaned up, and rest for a few minutes.”
Tianna nodded in gratitude.
Marcus called to the rest of those around him, “Let’s all meet at the training field for evening meal. You can get us caught up on what has been happening while we’ve been away.”
 Everyone agreed and they headed up the street together. Marcus was still holding Isabella tight in his arms. He was talking intently to Sharay so his pace was slower and soon Tianna had caught up with them.
Isabella turned to look at Tianna. “Are you a princess?” she asked with the curiosity of her six years of age.
Tianna smiled but shook her head. “No, I’m from a village called Trille.”
Isabella held out her hand toward Tianna’s hair. “You look like a princess to me.” She started to stroke her hair and made “Oooo” noises of delight. Tianna let her play with the beads braided into her hair until they split apart to go to their separate homes. Having children nearby made Tianna relax a little. She continued on with Gabriel at her side.
Tianna was pleasantly surprised by Gabriel’s home. Given that he was a warrior, she expected his home to be more like Zarin’s—dark and cluttered with warrior weapons. Instead she found a beautifully decorated home full of color and light. He did have warrior items, but they were all neatly on display.
After she was given a full tour, he asked, “We’ve had a long day. Is there anything I can get for you?”
Tianna sniffed her arms and scrunched up her face. “What I really want is to soak in a hot bath. I smell of horses and sweat.” He gave her a deep bow.
Once the bath was ready, he left her alone to enjoy her private time. Tianna sighed when she sunk deep into the water.
When it was getting close to time for evening meal, Gabriel checked on Tianna, finding that she had already finished her bath and was fast asleep on his bed. He heard a quiet purr coming from her chest. He walked over and smiled down at her, giving her a gentle kiss on her cheek.
She stirred, stretched, and smiled back up at him.
Gabriel whispered, “It’s time to get ready for evening meal. Everyone will be anxious to get to know you.”
Tianna’s face fell and the purring stopped abruptly. “Can’t I just stay here? You need time alone with your family. I don’t want to intrude.”
Gabriel gave her an exasperated sigh. He knew she felt like an outsider and just wanted to hide. He took her hand and pulled her up, saying, “My family is going to love you. Actually, given the looks on my sons’ faces earlier, I’m going to have to keep you close by my side. They might try to steal you away, especially that charmer son of mine, Aryyn.”
As he spoke, Tianna could feel his power surge. She was surprised how much she liked the feeling of protection that she was still sensing from Gabriel, but she said, “Now that we’re in Haven, you don’t have to continue protecting me. Although I like being by your side, I don’t want to interfere with your normal life. I’ll find myself another place to stay.”
He leaned down and kissed the tip of her nose. “You’re part of my family now and are welcome in my home for as long as you want.”
Tianna sat up. “Thank you. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
He secretly hoped that she never had to find out.
Gabriel dressed, but Tianna wasn’t sure what to wear. In the end, she put on something comfortable. Since this was the first night to meet his family, she decided to wear the leather dress that she wore the night she met Gabriel. He chuckled in approval.
They arrived at the training field where many of his family members had already gathered and started a large campfire. Tianna watched and listened to the sounds of Gabriel’s sons wrestling with Seth. It didn’t take long before the campfire was surrounded by not just family but by many others from Haven who wanted to formally welcome the quest home. As the crowd size grew, so did Tianna’s unease. She fell back into the shadows, feeling like an outsider but, every time she found a quiet corner, one of her former traveling companions would find her and pull her back. They all refused to let her hide.
Her unease grew to a painful level when Nathaniel joined the gathering with Raven trailing behind him. Tianna could tell that Nathaniel was angry and was trying to get away from Raven, but Raven refused to leave his side. Tianna didn’t feel sorry for him. He got himself into his situation, he could get himself out. Tianna tried to ignore them, keeping herself as far away as she could from the couple. As hard as she tried to keep them out of her mind, Tianna felt chills up her spine whenever Raven laughed, which she seemed to do often and in an unnecessarily loud tone. She wanted to walk up to her and whack her in the chest with a branch to knock the laugh out of her. The image brought a brief smile to Tianna’s face.
Throughout the evening, everyone shared events within Haven over the last year while the travelers told their stories of the magical villages they had visited. Everyone cringed when they heard about Tianna indulging in the diet of the Inari.
Tianna defended the people she now considered family and said, “Bugs can be good for you and they don’t all taste bad. The key is in the preparation. I bet I could make you a dish that you would love.”
Seth replied, “I think I speak for everyone when I say, you can keep your bugs. We’ll stick to foods that we don’t normally scrape off the bottom of our feet.”
 Seth became very animated when he told the stories of the giants from Knightstorm and of the warrior competition. He received sturdy pats on his back when he told of his win in the tracker challenge. Everyone was shocked to hear that Tianna had won at archery. Tianna was grateful that other stories of her at Eden and of Kai remained unspoken.
When Marcus’ mate Sharay asked how the travelers had met Tianna, Gabriel was happy to share how she dropped out of a tree and threatened to kill him. Everyone laughed.
Aryyn was quite pleased to hear of Tianna’s skills in archery and said, “I’m also an archer. Maybe someday soon we can go out to the training field and shoot together.”
Tianna nodded with a smile.
They all shared evening meal together and the stories went on well into the night. Many of the unmated males were distracted from the tales when Tianna sang songs to Isabella and shook out her hair so she could practice making braids. It had already grown several inches since it had been cut and was once again projecting a life of its own. Isabella giggled as Tianna’s hair played back.
When Tianna realized the distraction she had inadvertently caused, she stopped singing and blushed.
Later, when Sharay saw Tianna rocking her sleeping daughter in her arms, she decided it was time to call it a night. She was the first to announce that she was taking her family home, but others took the hint, agreeing it was time to let the travelers have a good night’s rest.
Tianna cursed at herself for watching Nathaniel leave with Raven at his side.
When several of Gabriel’s sons asked Tianna where she would be staying, Gabriel could feel her tense. He saved her from having to respond by taking her hand and saying, “She’ll be staying with me until we find her a place of her own.” Their shoulders drooped in disappointment, since they were all prepared to offer their homes to her. Seeing the looks in his sons’ eyes, Gabriel quickly sent them all away. Tianna gave Gabriel’s hand a squeeze as a silent thank you.
Once back at Gabriel’s, he headed toward the bedroom and said, “Let’s call it a night. We’ll have to get up early to go see the Seer.”
Tianna stopped at the bedroom door. Although she had been sharing a bedroll with Gabriel and Nathaniel for weeks, she was a little nervous about going into the bedroom with him. Lying together in a cold campground was very different than crawling into his bed.
Gabriel turned around and saw her apprehensiveness. “If this makes you uncomfortable, we can make other arrangements. I have another room you could stay in.”
She felt safe with Gabriel and really didn’t want to spend her first night in a new village alone. She shook her head. “No, if you don’t mind, I’d like to stay with you. I’m a bit shaken by the day and could use the touch to calm down.”
Gabriel gave her a big smile. “Then, by all means, ladies first.” He motioned her forward.
They prepared for bed and both sighed contentedly as they crawled into a real bed with real blankets. Tianna giggled. “I’m not sure I can sleep without a rock in my back or having to swat away bugs.”
Gabriel put a serious look on his face. “I want my guest to be comfortable in my home. Let me go get some for you and bring them in. I’ll find some extra big bugs so you can have a snack if you get hungry during the night.” He started to scoot out of the bed.
She grabbed his arm and yelled, “No!”
He chuckled and settled back in, snaking his hand under her shirt so he could press his palm onto her skin. He sighed contentedly when Tianna started to glow and purr, his body becoming completely relaxed.
Although she enjoyed having Gabriel next to her, she couldn’t help but think about where Nathaniel was, who he was with, and what they were doing.
*~*~*~*
Nathaniel, after a long fight with Raven, convinced her that he needed time to himself to recover from his travels. In reality, staring at her reminded him of his betrayal and the pain was too great. He lay in his bed alone staring up at the ceiling, missing holding Tianna and smelling her scent. He felt a pain in his heart as he thought about where she was, who she was with, and what they were doing.
He knew Gabriel had exceptional control and would never hurt Tianna, but he couldn’t help but be concerned for her safety. As the image of Tianna mating entered his mind, his dragon rumbled. He couldn’t bear the thought of anyone’s naked body on top of hers…anyone except his own. His dragon snarled, “Mine,” in his mind.
As images of him in bed with Tianna filled his mind, he was surprised that his inner voice didn’t scream at him. He still held the fear that his dragon would hurt her, but his panic did seem to be less intense. For now, he would have to be content to have Tianna in his dreams. He closed his eyes and let pure passion unfold.


Chapter 30 - The Seer 

First thing in the morning, each member of the quest rose and prepared for the day. Each male was expected to present themselves to the Seer in the traditional ceremonial armor that represented their Setts. Since Tianna had the blood of multiple magical creatures running through her veins, she represented no one group in particular. She wasn’t sure what to wear. That question was answered for her when she was taken to a special room not far from the Great Hall. The Seer had sensed her arrival in the tunnel and insisted that she be presented to her formally. No one questioned the Seer’s decrees, so Tianna was given no choice.
She was dressed by the Seer’s handmaidens in clothes chosen for her—a traditional ceremonial gown. They could pick her gown but she insisted on leaving her hair in Inari braids and beads. The line of her ear still glistened with jewels.
Tianna was exceptionally uncomfortable showing any part of her Black Dragon mark. Given its increase in detail, it was now displayed prominently on her chest and, with the dress design, there was no way to cover it up. She decided to ignore it and maybe others would too. That was wishful thinking. The moment the Seer’s handmaidens saw the bonding mark, they screamed and ran from the room. Guards came in running thinking that someone had attacked them. When they saw Tianna’s mark, their eyes opened wide in shock, but they remained silent. They wouldn’t go near her, however, they stayed in the room. Given their order to guard her, they weren’t going to leave her side.
One handmaiden came back in reluctantly and finished dressing Tianna. Tianna guessed she had been ordered back in and her hands shook the whole time.
The gown she was put in was sewn with material that appeared to be almost alive as it changed colors depending on how light hit it or movements she made. The colors represented each Sett. There was blue for Healers, green for Trackers, red for Warriors, violet for Architects, and silver for Craftsmen. She noticed that there was even black for the Wizards. She wondered if the gown could sense Setts and change color to match. That would explain why it kept changing color. The dress couldn’t figure out what she was either.
All edges of the dress were outlined in diamonds and other gems. The material flowed up to a high collar and down to the floor, dragging for at least a foot. The handmaid had to do some quick hemming to adjust for Tianna’s lack of height. It had sleeves of sheer material that gathered at her elbow and then fanned out into thin strips. When her arms rested at her side, some of the strips hung down almost to the ground. As she moved her arms, the material seemed to float in the air. Although it had a high collar in back, it plunged too low in front for Tianna’s comfort. It had a fitted waist and a corset so tight it made it hard for her to breathe. Between the lower cut and the tight corset there would be no doubt that she was all female.
She had to admit it was a beautiful gown, but she felt awkward and unsure in it. It didn’t fit her body well and wasn’t comfortable. With all of the material and gems, it was heavy. It felt like she had saddle bags hanging over her shoulders, weighing her down, and she hoped she wouldn’t have to stand in it very long. She sighed as she thought about her comfortable riding attire.
Once ready, Tianna was escorted to the place where Marcus and the others were waiting.
When she arrived, she examined their formal armor and thought they all were stunning. They each wore chainmail over their heads that completely covered them so that only their faces were still visible. The chainmail continued over their shoulders and down their arms. They all wore the same armor and a black cape. A plate covered their chests that held the color of their Sett, as well as an engraving of their dragon mark. They also wore a skirt made of thin leather straps that hung to their knees and a sword was attached at their waist. Thick leather shoes that tied up their calves finished their outfits.

They all bowed when Tianna approached. Nathaniel stayed back but couldn’t take his eyes off of her. Gabriel gazed at her corset enhanced breasts now on display and her changed mark. He could feel her unease, so he pulled her into his arms and gave her a kiss on the top of her head.
When Gabriel let her go, Marcus was next in line. He hugged her tightly and said, “Just because our quest is over doesn’t mean our oath is no longer in force. We pledged to keep you safe and we’ll continue to do everything in our power to make it so.”
Seth walked up with a big grin on his face. He bent down and picked her up around the waist and swung her in a circle while giving her a big hug. It wasn’t an easy task with the big dress. It made her laugh, which seemed to be his plan all along. He gave her a quick kiss and placed her gently back down on the ground.
She watched as Nathaniel advanced. He stopped just in front of her and said, “You look absolutely beautiful…and I mean every inch of you.” He stroked her mark, causing her unease to lessen. He put his arms around her and leaned down and gave her an overly long kiss on the top of her head. It was as if he didn’t want to let her go.
Once he stepped away and she learned how to breathe again, she asked, “How do I greet the Seer? Do I bow?”
Marcus shook his head. “No, you curtsy.”
She adjusted the gown and tried to return their bow greeting with a curtsy. She said, fighting the dress, “Bending my body in any direction is going to be a challenge.” After several failed attempts she said in frustration, “I can’t bend in this thing! And don’t make me laugh or I could have other issues.” This last statement was said while she tried to tuck in her breasts. She asked, “Do all of your females prance around in gowns like this?” She kept trying to cover the exposed part of her body with her hands.
Gabriel walked in front of her and took her hands so she would stop trying to hide herself. “My lady, the gown was made for the typical Draak female. They aren’t as curvy as you are.”
Seth wanted to share some of his new found knowledge of females. He cleared his throat and began to speak. Seth instructed, “Female Draaks all have small, tight breasts. They aren’t as…” He got a pondering look on his face and tapped his foot. He was trying to find the right word to say. When he came up with one, a smile lit his face as he said, “They aren’t as lively as yours.” He chuckled. “Sometimes I swear yours appear to have a mind of their own.”
Tianna put her hands on her hips. “Are you trying to tell me that my breasts jiggle too much?” She took in and let out a large breath, causing her breasts to heave. They couldn’t help themselves and they all watched her chest move.
She growled to get their attention. “Eyes up here, gentlemen.” She waved her hands so they would look at her face.
Gabriel shifted his body so he could look down at the mounds of her breasts. “Sorry, my lady, but yours can be a bit distracting.”
“Great. As if being a mutt wasn’t enough to make me stand out in Haven, I needed this too?”
Tianna turned and caught Nathaniel’s stare. He had such longing in his eyes that it caused her chest to tighten. He whispered, although it was loud enough that everyone heard him, “They’re absolutely perfect just the way they are.”
To break the tension that was building, Seth stepped forward. He cleared his throat again and put an overly serious look on his face. “If my lady wishes, I’d be happy to walk behind you and cover your breasts with my hands to hide them.” Seth bent his head to look down at Tianna. He gave her a wink, smile, and a bow.
They all laughed, including Tianna, who quickly examined herself to make sure everything was still in its proper place.
Gabriel gave Seth a pat on his back hard enough to make him stumble forward and said, “My boy is growing up.”
Tianna adjusted her dress one last time, nodded at the Draaks in front of her, and said, “Let’s just go and get this over with, jiggling breasts and all.”
They all nodded in agreement and headed up the short distance to their final destination.
When they arrived at the Great Hall door, Marcus turned to the members of his quest. The whole group became very somber and quiet. In a commanding voice, Marcus addressed them one last time. “It has been an honor to lead you all on our quest. I couldn’t have selected a better group than those that stand before me now.” He gave them all a low bow.
They returned his bow.
Marcus pointed to each member in turn. “I’ll go in first followed by Gabriel to my right and Nathaniel to my left. Seth, you walk behind me. Once we’re in, just follow my lead. I’ll direct you on what to do. I’ll be the one to tell the Seer of the return of Kai and ask for her forgiveness for failing our quest. I was the leader and all blame stops with me.”
They started to argue but Marcus stopped them with a wave of his hand. He continued, “If the Seer questions you directly, answer her honestly. Don’t try to spare my feelings. She’ll know if you lie.” He glanced at Tianna. “You’ll wait here until called.”
She nodded but she didn’t want to stay outside. She wanted to go in and, if necessary, protect her friends from the Seer’s wrath.
Without any further discussion, everyone took their places. Marcus turned and stood silently staring at the door. When the doors opened with a heavy creak, they marched in. Tianna was left alone to her thoughts. She stood at the door, listening intently. At the first sign of trouble, she was running in to help.
The Great Hall was an immense room that was carved into the side of the mountain. The room was lit by enormous chandeliers hanging low from the ceiling. They appeared to be on fire yet gave off no heat. The floor was made of marble that was polished to such a shine that it reflected the ceiling and everything above it. When you walked on it, you couldn’t be certain if you were walking on the ground or the ceiling.
The Seer’s throne sat on a dais located at the far end of the room. She had guards lined in long rows along both side walls.
The Seer was a small elderly female that didn’t look like a typical Draak. She had long white hair that was pulled back into a single braided ponytail, and her bright silver eyes flashed often with power. She was wearing a simple, full length, dark blue formal gown with a high collar.
The feeling of power in the room was overwhelming and caused the travelers to slow their pace. When they were fifty paces from the steps leading to the Seer, they stopped and Marcus went down on bended knee, his brothers following his lead. They bowed their heads and waited to be recognized.
“Come forward, my sons,” the Seer commanded. Her voice sounded like it was coming from every rock in every wall. The travelers rose and walked toward the steps. As Gabriel passed members of his Royal Guard, they stood at attention, touched their chest where their dragon mark was hidden under their armor, and bowed. Gabriel returned their greeting.
When they reached the base of the steps, they kneeled again.
The Seer called, “Rise, Marcus of the Architect Sett.”
He rose and held his head high.
In a welcoming voice she said, “I am glad to see you have returned with your group intact. Please tell me of your quest.”
Marcus took in a deep breath. “I’m also glad we’ve all made it back safely, my lady, but I wish I was returning with happier tidings. First, I fear I must tell you that Kai, the destroyer of our beloved Wizard Sett, has returned to Lagrangia. He claims immortality. I know it’s difficult to believe, but we’ve seen him with our own eyes and have felt his power. Seth now bears a scar from a battle with his evil.”
The Seer’s face remained unchanged. “I wish I could alleviate your fears and say that you’re mistaken, but I’ve also felt his presence. Kai’s evil now spreads throughout Lagrangia like an illness, slowly destroying our beloved home. That’s why your quest was so important to our future. We must fight back in order to survive.”
Marcus’ heart sank. “Then it pains my heart to tell you that we traveled far and searched long, but were unable to find the warrior you seek. We’ve returned empty handed and, for that, I beg you and all of Haven for forgiveness.” He gave her a deep bow, his face full of sorrow and regret.
When he stood tall again, he continued, “With your permission, I would like to return to the search. I promise I’ll not return empty handed again. I’ll find this warrior or I won’t return.”
The Seer stood. Although she was small and frail looking, about the height of Tianna, the look was deceiving. Gabriel had seen her kill an enemy with just a glare.
The Seer walked forward and addressed Marcus. “My son, you haven’t returned empty handed. Bring forth the female you found in your travels. She’s of dragon blood and I wish to formally meet her.”
Marcus nodded. “I’ve brought a female that carries the blood of our people as well as others. This may not be the proper time but we’re asking that she be allowed to stay in Haven to help protect her. She’s the one that the evil is seeking and we fear he wants her as his weapon. In Haven, she can learn to harness her powers, as well as learn of her Draak heritage.”
The Seer smiled broadly. “I think this is the perfect time for this discussion. Please bring her forth so I may examine her.” Marcus was surprised to feel excitement building in the Seer.
Marcus bowed and motioned to a guard to have Tianna join them.
Tianna walked into the room, her footsteps echoing off the walls. Once she arrived at the requested location, with great effort, she managed to give a deep curtsy.
Seeing that all of her friends were uninjured, Tianna took a deep calming breath. When the scent in the air hit her lungs, she gasped. The scent she breathed in was familiar to her. It was the scent of the old woman that gave her the bottle in Castle Knightstorm. She thought to herself, “It couldn’t have been the Seer. The old woman didn’t look like the female now standing in front of me and Marcus says she never leaves Haven.”
The Seer stared Tianna in the eyes and asked, “What’s your name, child?”
Tianna snapped back to the moment and responded rather meekly, “My name is Tianna. I’m the wizard Zarin’s apprentice.”
The Seer walked down the steps from her throne and stopped in front of Tianna. After a brief pause, she said, “Zarin kept you a secret. Next time I see him, we’ll have a few things to discuss.” She held out her hand and said, “Take my hand child.” Tianna reluctantly took her hand. The moment they touched, a wash of power flowed through Tianna’s body.
The Seer raised her eyebrows and gave an accepting nod. She released her hand and said, “No mere apprentice, I see. What are you?”
Knowing that she couldn’t lie, Tianna responded the best she could. “I have absolutely no idea.”
The Seer chuckled, and everyone in the room fidgeted at this unusual response.
Tianna continued, “I recently found out that I’m not human, but as to what’s in my blood, I think I’m just a magical leftover stew.”
This time the Seer gave out a loud laugh. “Well, let me see what vegetables are in your stew.”
At the Seer’s words, Tianna’s body froze and she was incapable of speech or movement. Her whole body felt like it was on fire but there were no flames—at least not yet.
Nathaniel could feel Tianna’s discomfort and began to fidget.
The Seer proceeded to walk around Tianna, examining her from head to toe. Occasionally she made a “Hmmm” noise or a sound of surprise. The fire inside of Tianna grew more uncomfortable. Her legs were also becoming weak from the weight of her dress and the crushing pressure of the Seer’s power.
Nathaniel’s nervousness started to turn into a panic.
When the Seer was directly behind her, she put her hand around Tianna’s waist and pressed her palm on her stomach. The surge of power was almost unbearable. If Tianna had been released from her spell, she would’ve fallen to the ground screaming. All she could do was scream within her thoughts.
Nathaniel heard her cry in his mind and started to stand to come to her rescue. Marcus shook his head and forced him back to his knee.
When Tianna thought she could take no more, the Seer removed her hands from her belly and walked around until she once again stood in front of her. She reached out and touched Tianna’s Black Dragon mark. The same shooting pain went through Tianna as if her touch was a knife.
The Seer walked back to her throne, whispering to herself, “Interesting.” As soon as she sat back down, she flicked her finger and Tianna was released from her hold.
Tianna’s legs no longer held her and she collapsed to the ground. To everyone’s surprise, Nathaniel caught her before she hit the floor. No one had seen him move, including the Seer.
The Seer was amused by the display of chivalry. Rubbing a finger along the line of her chin, she whispered to herself again, “This is also interesting.”
As soon as Tianna was back on her feet, the Seer motioned Nathaniel to go back to his original position. Once back on his knee, he bowed his head and said, “I apologize, my Lady, for moving without being commanded.”
The Seer waved his apology off. “It’s nice to see a protector coming to the aid of his charge.” Now that Tianna had been examined, the Seer returned her sights to Marcus, who instantly lowered his head. She asked, “Marcus. Why do you look so forlorn?”
Without glancing up, he replied, “I’ve failed your command. I didn’t find what you seek. I return without the prophesized warrior.”
“Ahhh, but that’s where you’re wrong. You did bring back a mighty warrior.” She nodded toward Tianna.
Everyone stared at Tianna, who looked shocked and confused.
Marcus questioned, “Tianna? She can’t be the one we seek. She’s a warrior, but she’s female.” He regretted his choice of words as soon as they left his mouth. He felt the Seer’s power flare and dropped to his knee and quickly added, “Forgive me, my Lady. I meant no offense.”
The Seer glared at him. “She may be a female, but she has warrior blood flowing through her veins.” After a pause she continued, “Alas, the female that now stands in front of me is not yet the reflection of the warrior we seek.”
Marcus stood again. “If Tianna isn’t the warrior we seek, then I did fail my quest and my people.”
The Seer gave out a soft chuckle. “My son, you’re so young and naive. Don’t close your mind to other possibilities. Things aren’t always what they appear. Her current reflection may not be of our champion, but she does hold within her the ability to carry a great warrior.”
Marcus suddenly realized what the Seer was saying.
The Seer said, “Yes, she’ll give birth to a savior of Haven.”
Tianna grabbed her belly and exclaimed in a panic, “I’m with child? It isn’t possible. I’ve yet to know the full ways of men.”
The Seer put both of her hands up in a motion to tell her to calm down. “No, you’re not yet with child. You carry dragon within you, which means you must go through the mating ritual before you can conceive.”
Looking out at the Draak in front of her, the Seer directed, “Yes, my warriors. We must find her a proper mate and this mate must carry the seed of a powerful warrior.”
Nathaniel’s heart broke. He was being commanded to find someone else to mate with Tianna. Although he had been fighting the idea of himself being mated to her, he wasn’t about to find someone else to do it. The dangers to her would be too great and he was going to find a way to not let this happen.
Tianna’s eyes scanned her companions and came to rest on Gabriel and then Nathaniel. Neither of them returned her gaze and she was unable to read their expressions.
Nathaniel tried to be quiet, but he found his mouth moving. “My Lady.” He bowed his head for a moment. “I don’t want to question your wisdom. Tianna is the strongest female I’ve ever met, but she isn’t a full Draak. Between this and her small frame, she most likely wouldn’t survive a mating with a warrior that you describe. If by some miracle she did survive and became with child, how could she carry a dragon? She and the child would die.” His voice broke at the end of his speech.
Gabriel added, “If she did deliver a child, it would take many years for this infant to grow and train before he would be ready for battle. My most seasoned warriors are almost one hundred and fifty years old. If we have to wait, we’ll have lost this war long before the child would become a full warrior.”
The Seer addressed her answers to all present. “As you have all guessed, the blood of many magical beings is flowing through Tianna’s body. She’s not a full dragon but the combinations of the beings within her make her the most unique creature I’ve ever encountered. Combining her uniqueness with one of our full-blooded warriors will give us a child that will become a savior of the magical world. Don’t underestimate her abilities.”
Staring directly at Nathaniel, the Seer continued, “You, more than any other Draak here, know firsthand the power she hides within.” She gave him an all knowing smile. “Surely you do not underestimate her power?” She chuckled and then returned her gaze to the group as a whole. “We need to help her harness that power so that she does survive.”
The Seer turned toward Tianna who looked distressed. “Don’t fear child. You’ll fulfill your destiny.” She walked over and stood directly in front of Tianna. “You must embrace all of your hidden natures.” She put her hand on Tianna’s shoulder. “Join with the Draak and find your place.”
Tianna backed up so that the Seer’s hand fell off her shoulder. Once again she was being hit with more information than her mind could process. First, they told her that she wasn’t human. Now, they tell her that she’s part of some Draak prophecy. A prophecy that was foretold by someone that she thinks is somehow connected with the evil they are fighting.
Tianna stood tall and said, “Excuse me Seer, but I don’t fear the destiny you speak of because it isn’t mine.”
Everyone in the hall held their breath to see how the Seer responded. No one spoke like this to her.
Tianna continued, “I long to have a family of my own but over this quest I’ve learned that I’m far from equal to a Draak female.” Tianna couldn’t help but glance at Nathaniel and then turned back to the Seer. “I may carry the blood of several Draak Setts, including…” pointing to the Black Dragon mark on her chest. “…the Wizard Sett, but that doesn’t make me Draak. I don’t believe that I’m to be the mother of a Draak warrior. Frankly, at this point, I’ve no plans to ever mate.”
Tianna straightened her shoulders and announced, “From this day forward, I prefer to be addressed as Tianna of the Faye, daughter of Arielle.” Tianna could feel the Seer’s power surging around her, but she added, “The only thing that I request is that I be allowed to stay in Haven just long enough to learn how to better protect myself and to learn of my Draak heritage. After that, I’ll leave Haven in peace to find someplace I can call home.”
Without saying a word, the Seer returned to her throne and sat down. She remained quiet for a moment and the power that had filled the room subsided. “I can see that you’re a very strong willed child, but your destiny will play out as I’ve said. Go and spend some time among your new people and think on the words said here today. We’ll speak again soon.” She directed her attention to the members of the quest gathered in front of her. “We hope that soon she’ll come to love Haven and those within it and decide to make this her home.”
The Seer stood and announced to the room, “Our Festival of Fire will begin in a few weeks. During the Festival, let us celebrate the successful return of our quest and welcome Tianna of the Faye to our home.”
The Seer nodded to Tianna who reluctantly nodded in return.
The feeling of power started to fill the room again. “I have a gift for each of you to mark your successful quest.” She blew a kiss at Marcus’ group. She turned to Tianna and said, “I have one for you as well, my Draak daughter.” The Seer blew a kiss at Tianna as well.
Each of the warriors clenched their fists and held their breath as something etched onto the upper right of their arms. Given they were in full armor, they couldn’t see what the Seer had given them. Seth beamed even though he was in pain. He didn’t care what it was as long as it was a mark.
Tianna wasn’t as gracious. She yelled and jumped at the pain. She quickly used her blue fire to deaden the burn and to calm her anger. Her arms were covered by the dress so she couldn’t see her mark clearly either. She really didn’t care what it was. Like her other mark, she was given this one without asking for her permission. She wanted to scream at the Seer but didn’t want to embarrass herself in front of her protectors. She clenched her fists, holding in her anger, but she could feel it growing stronger every second. She needed to get out of this room and away from the Seer before she said or did something she was going to regret.
The Seer commanded the Royal Guard positioned against the walls, “Do not speak of the return of Kai to anyone. The truth will be revealed when the time is right.” She returned her focus to the members of the quest. “Now go my sons. You have a new quest to begin.” All the warriors stood, bowed, and turned to leave.
Before they were able to take a step, the Seer called, “Marcus. You’ll stay with me a bit longer. I would like to speak with you privately.”
Marcus bowed and remained where he stood.
Tianna turned and raced from the room without saying a word to anyone. Her mind was spinning in many directions. Although she wanted a family, she wanted a simple life raising her children with a mate she loved in a place she could call home. Now she’s being told that she’s supposed to give birth to a prophesized warrior from some Draak she doesn’t even know. Would she even get a choice or would she be forced to mate someone of their choosing? She wouldn’t give herself to a stranger no matter what their Draak customs were or what the Seer decreed.
Tianna ran back to Gabriel’s as fast as she could while still in her formal gown, covering her Black Dragon mark so no one would see it as she ran by. When she arrived at Gabriel’s, she quickly took the dress off and examined the new mark on her arm. It was of a downward facing dagger wrapped by the stem of a yellow lily. A single drop of water hung like a tear drop from the flower’s petal. Although she thought it was beautiful, it made her anger flare again. This mark was just another way of the Seer trying to force a future on her that she didn’t ask for or want.

Tianna changed into her hunting clothes, which hid both her dragon and lily marks. By the time the rest of her former quest members arrived, minus Marcus, she was sheathing her long knife down her back.

Chapter 31 - A New Home

Gabriel stopped Tianna before she got out the door. “Where are you going?”
Tianna tried to squeeze past him. “Out. I need to get away from here for a while. I’m going back into the valley to spend a few days in the trees.”
Gabriel knew she couldn’t be allowed outside the walls of the stronghold. He took her hand and tried to pull her back into his home, saying, “Come, sit down, and let’s talk.”
She snapped back, “I think I’ve heard just about enough talk for today. I’m tired of being informed what my future holds like I have no say in it.” She knew that she shouldn’t leave Haven unprotected but her fury was causing her to not think straight. When she realized she was taking her anger out on Gabriel, she willed herself to calm down. She said, “Sorry Gabriel, I don’t mean to take it out on you. I just need a little space. I need to get some of this anger and confusion out of me.”
Gabriel had an idea. “If you want to knock some of the fight out of you, come with me.” He drug her out of the door with Seth and Nathaniel trailing behind them. They were also curious about what Gabriel had in mind.
They walked down several streets before Tianna voiced a concern. “A tour of the stronghold isn’t what I had in mind.”
“Hold on. We’re almost there.”
They went down one last street and turned a corner. In front of them was a very large field. Tianna was thrilled to see something green, even though it was only grass.
Gabriel announced, “Let’s do some training.”
Nathaniel was called by yet another female walking by so he left shortly after they arrived. She was just an excuse; he just didn’t want to watch Tianna fight. His dragon was barely contained and if he saw her attacked, even in a mock battle, he feared he would come out and defend her with lethal force.
Before training began, Gabriel asked Tianna to show him her new mark. She reluctantly took off the arm bands, exposing the new artwork. Seth quickly took off his armor. He desperately wanted to see his addition as well. A broad smile lit across his face when he took a close look. His mark was of a silver long knife that was sheathed in a yellow lily with four crossing swords, hilts were in violet, blue, red, and green. 

Tianna couldn’t help but walk over and caress the mark. She scrutinized the long knife on his arm, which was an exact match to the knife now in her hand. She gazed up at Seth perplexed. “How did the Seer know? She’s never seen my knife.”
Gabriel joined them and put his hand on her shoulder. “We told you that you’re special. This mark proves that you’re the warrior we were meant to find.”
Tianna shook her head in disbelief. “It just can’t be. I can’t be what you were searching for. The Seer has made a mistake.”
Marcus walked onto the field while they were still in a heated discussion about the meaning of the prophecy. Marcus hadn’t had a chance to look at his own mark and marveled at what was on Seth’s arm. He smiled. “Then our quest was a success and the prophecy is coming true.”
His statement started Tianna off on another verbal rant. There was no convincing her, so Marcus changed the subject. “I would like us to meet at my home tonight after evening meal. I have a few things from the Seer that I need to discuss with all of you.”
At the mention of the Seer, Tianna recalled her initial reaction. “Speaking of the Seer, when we met her today, I recognized her scent. She had the same scent as the old woman that gave me that drink back in Knightstorm. Could she have been the old woman in disguise?”
They all laughed, and Marcus answered her, “The Seer is powerful, but she hasn’t left Haven in centuries. She couldn’t have been there. And she would never poison anyone on Kai’s behalf. She’s dedicated to his destruction. That’s why she sent us out on our quest in the first place.”
Tianna agreed it was silly to think that the Seer had any connection to Kai, but the scent was one she would never forget, and the two scents matched exactly. The Seer seemed so strong in her beliefs of the prophecy, she couldn’t possibly be working with the evil she obviously hated and was working so hard to destroy—or could she? Tianna wondered, but she dropped the subject.
Marcus left them to their training, saying he was going to find Nathaniel and tell him of their evening plans.
Over the next few hours, Gabriel worked with Tianna and Seth. He had a small building that held equipment and he pulled out some weapons. They ended up working with swords and blades of many sizes, as well as some self-defense moves. Although Tianna was unmatched when it came to the use of her bow, she was still frustrated with her limitations when using anything made of steel.
Seth came up with an idea to help Tianna’s issue. “Why don’t you try to use a staff made of wood?”
Gabriel and Tianna nodded to each other. “It’s worth a try,” Gabriel suggested.
He dug through his equipment, found a wooden staff, and tossed it to Tianna. Feeling the wood in her hands, she could feel her powers over nature spark. After a little trial and error, she learned how to manipulate the staff into basic sword shapes. She found she was able to battle much more effectively with her staff and was even able to strike Gabriel a couple of times.
As they headed back to the main area of Haven for evening meal, Gabriel explained that they would be eating at a common area. Tianna liked the fact that all of Haven gathered together to eat like so many of the other magical villages. She wondered why humans didn’t follow this tradition.
When she approached, she noticed that everyone seemed to be helping with the meal. Some were cooking and others were serving, while still others cleaned up. Everyone was talking and laughing.
Gabriel and Marcus were instantly surrounded by members of Haven wanting to welcome them back. Tianna gave them their space and proceeded forward with Seth.
When Tianna entered the area, many stopped what they were doing and stared at her, causing a knot to form in her stomach. Seth felt her unease. Knowing that she was going to try to hide, he grabbed her hand and enthusiastically talked to her about life in Haven as he drug her to a table.
She half listened and nodded as she snaked between the tables and watched members of Haven try to figure out who and what she was. Many of the males smiled and sniffed the air as she passed. The look in their eyes reminded her of the expression on the knights of Castle Knightstorm.
Tianna peered down, realizing that she was still dressed in the leather hunting outfit that accentuated her figure. She pulled Seth’s hand to get his attention. “Maybe I should go back to Gabriel’s and change.” She dropped his hand and started to back away.
He glanced down at her confused and asked, “Why?”
She nodded her head to the side to get him to look at those around them.
Seth scanned the room and chuckled. “They just think you’re very pretty and are wondering how I was lucky enough to have you on my arm. Why don’t you sit at this table and let me get you some food. You can be my date.” He gave her a brilliant smile.
She sighed, knowing that she couldn’t disappoint Seth. “Okay date. Go get me some food.”
After Tianna was seated at a table, Seth quickly went off to get their meal. Noticing the continued staring, Tianna looked down at her hands and fiddled with the top of the table. She was afraid to make eye contact with anyone, especially the males who were gazing at her like she was on the dessert menu.
Seth came back within moments with plates heaped full of food. “Turns out there are other advantages to being a part of the returning quest. I didn’t have to wait in any line.”
He sat down and they tried to eat together, but they were interrupted continuously by a stream of onlookers whose curiosity wouldn’t let them stay in their own seats. Every time Seth was about to take a bite, he had to put his fork down to introduce Tianna to someone else.
Tianna constantly had to answer the same ‘what are you’ question over and over. Although she was grateful they weren’t running from her in fear, this type of attention wasn’t much better. Their reaction to her was making her very self-conscious about the fact that she was completely different from everyone else in Haven. Thankfully she had covered her lily mark with her arm bands or they would’ve been asking her about her connection to the prophecy. She wanted to avoid those questions because she still didn’t believe she was connected to it at all. In her opinion, it was all some cruel joke.
Seth, on the other hand, loved the attention. When he took off his shirt to proudly show off his new mark, he forgot about his battle scar from Kai on his back. Several onlookers gasped when they saw it and insisted on hearing the story of how it came to be.
Seth had been ordered not to mention Kai, so he adjusted the story to say they battled an unnamed evil wizard. He retold the story of his near-death experience several times, each time becoming more animated. They all agreed the evil was growing stronger every day and must be stopped—no matter the cost.
As Tianna listened to the reactions to Seth’s story, she crossed her arms tightly over her chest. She couldn’t even begin to imagine what their reactions would be if they saw a real Black Dragon mark and found out that she was bonded to that evil, but how long could this remain a secret? Tianna feared they would learn about it sooner than later.
As she tried to smile and tolerate all of their questions, Tianna caught Nathaniel watching her from a nearby table. She hung her head and decided she could take no more. As Seth took a short break to eat a few more bites, she leaned over and gave him a kiss on his cheek. She said, “You stay and enjoy your fame. I’m going back to Gabriel’s to rest.”
“Can I walk you home?”
Tianna shook her head. “I know the way and I really want to try it on my own.”
Before Seth could try to change her mind, she got up and quickly squirmed away through the ever growing crowd. The stares as she passed were like a weight on her chest, and she was finding it hard to breathe. Once she had enough open space, she ran up the road until she was completely clear of the crowd and could no longer hear the cheers for Seth’s bravery. It didn’t take her long to realize that she must have taken a wrong turn because she found herself down a street she didn’t recognize. She had no idea where Gabriel’s home was. She refused to go back to the common area so she decided to just walk around until she saw something she recognized, hoping she would find a tree to touch along the way.
People continued to point and whisper as she passed. They weren’t running from her in fear, but it hurt just the same. She was once again an outsider and would have to struggle to be accepted. She was tired of having to fight to belong.
She aimlessly wandered for almost an hour with no luck in either finding Gabriel’s home or in finding a tree. She turned yet another corner and found a dark, quiet sitting area. She sat down on a bench, rubbing her hands on the cold stone beneath her, and groaned as she observed nothing but stone for as far as she could see. She felt like she was trapped in a large stone cage.
She laid down on the bench and stretched out while staring up at the stars. It was a beautiful, clear night and she noticed a bright star pattern in the shape of a cross twinkling directly above her. The pattern resembled a similar pattern that rested in the sky above Trille. She stared up for a long time willing herself to think that she was lying in a tree back in Hartwood Forest.
While in her make-believe tree, she pondered on her current situation. She thought of her bond to Kai, the prophecy, and the Seer’s decree for her to be mated to an unknown Draak. If she did successfully mate with a Draak, would that stop her need for Kai? Would it break the bond she had with him? If the bond was broken, would his mark disappear? If she did mate, could she even get pregnant given she wasn’t full Draak?
There were so many questions running through her mind, her head was spinning. She sang quietly to herself to calm her mind.
She awoke suddenly from her waking dream when a smiling face appeared above her and said, “Hello.”
She yelped and jumped up, her heart racing. She looked over and saw Aryyn staring back at her.
He held up his hands and said, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I called to you as I approached, but you didn’t answer. I thought you might be sleeping.”
She tried to calm her pulse and replied, “No, I’m the one that’s sorry. I guess my mind was somewhere else and I didn’t hear you.”
Aryyn sat down appearing relieved. “When you disappeared, Father became frantic.” He scanned the area where they were sitting and asked, “What are you doing here?”
Sitting back down Tianna replied, “I got lost. I tried to go back to Gabriel’s after the evening meal and I must have taken a wrong turn. I’ve been wandering ever since.”
He stared at her a little perplexed. “Why didn’t you just ask someone for directions?”
She laughed. “I think the people of Haven are having a hard time figuring me out. I didn’t want to scare anyone by approaching them.” In reality, she still wasn’t used to asking others for assistance, and she just didn’t want to talk to anyone.
Aryyn got up and held out his hand. “I had better get you back before my Father calls out the Royal Guard.”
Tianna sighed. She knew Gabriel well enough that he wouldn’t hesitate to do whatever it would take to bring her home safely. She gazed up at Aryyn’s smile, took his hand, and let him lead her down the road.
Neither of them spoke at first but then Tianna broke the silence. “But your father did send out the Royal Guard. Aren’t you one of their captains?” She smiled up at him.
Aryyn stopped for a moment, pondered, and then laughed. “I guess you’re right.”
Once they let down their guard, they both found it very easy to talk to each other. They had an instant connection like they had known each other for years—like family. Aryyn’s feeling of family quickly turned into protector when he began to feel the weight of the whispers and stares from the people they passed. He thought to himself, “No wonder Tianna wanted to hide.”
When he felt Tianna’s body start to tense, a low growl started in his chest. Trying to distract her, he gave out an overly loud sigh and flipped his hair back. In exasperation, he said, “I don’t know why these people keep staring at me. I know I’m beautiful but really!” He smirked at Tianna adding, “I’m sorry that you have to watch my adoring fans. I guess it’s the price you must pay for being in the presence of such magnificence.” He puffed out his chest and flexed his arms.
Tianna couldn’t help but let out a quiet chuckle. He just looked so silly she couldn’t hold it back.
He liked that sound and decided to go for more. He stared intently at Tianna’s hair and fiddled with one of her braids. Touching her hair was a mistake. It felt unreal between his fingers and he wanted to touch more. He shook his head to clear his mind and pushed back his reaction. When he spoke, it was with absolute seriousness. “Do you think you could do that braided bead thing in my hair?” He scanned her body up and down. “Oooo, better yet. Could you make me an outfit like yours? I think I would look marvelous in tight leather. And, I want my ears pierced too.”
Tianna found Aryyn very attractive, but he was also a very large warrior that looked extremely lethal. Seeing him in her mind dressed up like an Inari was too much. Tianna covered her mouth as she let out a giggle.
Aryyn smiled with his accomplishment. He made her giggle but he wanted to hear her laugh.
As they proceeded forward, he chuckled and shook his head. “Unbelievable. Our future savior got lost in the streets of Haven.” He scanned the area in a panic, acting as if he lost sight of her. He then glanced down and jumped like he was surprised to find Tianna next to him. “Sorry, I thought I lost the prophesized Warrior due to her lack of height.” He patted her playfully on her head.
From somewhere deep within, a voice took over and Tianna instantly returned his tease with one of her own. “You lost sight of me because I was lost in your shadow—you’re large enough to eclipse the moon.”
He threw his head back and let out a barking laugh just like his father’s. He put his arm around her shoulders and gave her a hug. Soon they were teasing each other like siblings.
Tianna had a question in the back of her mind that she wanted to ask. “On our travels to Haven, your father told me a story about when you were young and had to be encouraged to eat a meal. I was just wondering if the story was true.”
He let out another barking laugh while rubbing his backside. “More than once. I swear I can still feel his encouragement.” He told her the whole story from his point of view and then studied her with curiosity. Given the look on her face, he asked tentatively, “Don’t tell me you have been encouraged?”
Tianna nodded and told him her story. He wanted to laugh but found his protective instincts swelling—not over his father’s encouragement, but toward Nathaniel’s betrayal. He hugged her tightly to his chest and said sweetly, “Well, little Faye. You’re more than welcome in our family.”
They continued down the street sharing embarrassing stories from their childhoods to see who had the worst ones. Aryyn won by a landslide; he was a handful in his youth.
As hard as he tried, he wasn’t able to coax a full laugh out of her. He smiled as an idea came to his mind. He stopped, grabbed her hands, and swung her body around until she landed against his back with a thud. He grabbed onto her legs and growled, “Hold on, little savior of Haven.”
He proceeded to run down the road bouncing Tianna on his back. To stay on, she wrapped her arms around his neck and held on for dear life. She couldn’t stop herself and she started to laugh. The sound caused a tingling to flow throughout Aryyn’s body and he bounced her harder. He continued to run until they ran, literally, into Gabriel who was standing outside of his home. He had several large warriors at his side and was about to send them out to search.
Gabriel saw Tianna and relief washed across his face. He asked, “Where have you been? I was about to call out the guard.”
Aryyn twisted his head to look back at Tianna who was still perched on his back. “I told you.” As he gently placed Tianna back on the ground, he replied, “I found her on the far side of Haven hiding in a small gathering area.”
Tianna hit Aryyn in the arm and defended herself. “I wasn’t hiding, I was watching the stars.” She turned to Gabriel and fidgeted. She couldn’t lie to him. “Actually, I got lost.”
Gabriel couldn’t hold back any longer and he pulled Tianna into a tight embrace. “We saw you leave the meal and, when you didn’t show up at my home, I thought the worst.”
Aryyn took this as his cue to leave. As he started to walk away, Gabriel grabbed his arm and said, “Thank you, son.”
Aryyn smiled broadly and said, “I told you that I was willing to help show her around Haven. I’m only doing what I promised. Let me know if you need any more help watching this one.” He gazed at Tianna and caressed her cheek sweetly. “Now, try not to get yourself lost again.” He bopped her on the nose, chuckled, and walked away.
Gabriel called off the search and led Tianna down the road to Marcus’ for their meeting. As they walked, she told him all that happened at evening meal and how everyone reacted to her. She ended her story with, “I’m sorry that I made you worry. When I couldn’t find your home, I decided to try to find a tree to hug. A stone bench was the closest thing I could find.”
Gabriel realized that Haven was designed well for a fire-breathing dragon but not for one connected with nature. She needed her trees and he needed to find a way to give that to her.
Once all were assembled, Marcus cleared his throat to gain the group’s attention. He said, “The Seer and I spoke privately and there are a couple items she wanted me to discuss with you.” He turned to Tianna. “I told the Seer of your Faye mark and my thoughts on its significance. The Seer commands that within the next few days you allow the Haven historians to view the mark. She thinks they might be able to decipher the meaning of the symbols.”
Tianna shook her head adamantly and crossed her arms tightly across her chest. She had no intention of letting anyone stare at her mark like some object on display.
Marcus sighed. “But Tianna, it’s critical we find out the meaning of the symbols. The historians might be able to help us.”
Seeing the stubborn look on her face, Gabriel knew they hadn’t convinced her yet. He took Tianna’s hands in his. “What if I escort you to the Hall of History? I could stay with you if you like. If they misbehave, I can beat them up for you.” He added, “Please,” and gave her his special smile.
Tianna couldn’t say no to Gabriel and especially not to that smile. She reluctantly nodded but made sure that they all knew she wasn’t happy about it.
Marcus shuffled his feet, feeling a little uneasy about the next topic. “The next item I wanted to talk about is a little trickier. It’s about the command to find Tianna a mate.”
Tianna stood up abruptly and let out a loud, “Ha!” and said, “That’s an easy one…don’t. I. Don’t. Want. One.”
Marcus stepped forward. “Tianna, the prophecy is beginning to play out as the Seer has foreseen. We must consider that she may be correct and you need a strong mate by your side. It may be the only way to protect you from Kai.”
Tianna scanned the room for support. Her eyes stopped briefly at Nathaniel and, when his gaze dropped quickly to the floor, she shifted her gaze to Gabriel. She didn’t have strong passionate feelings for him, but he was a strong warrior and she did care for him deeply. Out of pure frustration, she blurted out, “Fine. If I need to take a mate, then what about Gabriel? He was a Draaken. Surely the Seer would consider him a strong warrior worthy of her prophecy.”
Gabriel’s eyes widened and Nathaniel was about to protest, but before either could respond, Marcus said, “The Seer believes that the mate we seek will come from another. It’s not a member of the quest.”
Everyone sat in silence and Tianna fell back into a chair. Marcus kneeled in front of her. “You need time to adjust to your new surroundings. Although we can’t wait long, let’s take a little time and we can speak of this again at a future date. The Festival of Fire will soon be here, which will fill Haven with many Draaks from other strongholds. Just keep your eyes and heart open to the possibilities.”
Tianna nodded but, as she glanced at Nathaniel out of the corner of her eye, she knew her heart was already taken. She truly wanted no other.
When they finished their meeting, Nathaniel headed to his empty bed, while Gabriel escorted Tianna back to his home. Once they arrived, Gabriel sighed as he watched Tianna touch a wooden table. He knew she was desperate to have nature wrapped around her.
After he was dressed in his night pants, he positioned himself in the middle of the room and stretched out his arms wide. He didn’t move or say anything.
Tianna stared at him puzzled. “What are you doing?”
He stood motionless. “I may not be a tree, but I’m about as big as one.” He gave her his dazzling smile.
She took the hint and jumped up against his chest, wrapping her arms and legs around him tight. When he kept his arms sticking out straight from his sides, Tianna cleared her throat and said, “Excuse me tree, but would you please wrap your branches around me.”
He chuckled and wrapped his arms around her. He awkwardly crawled into bed with Tianna tightly attached to his chest. She refused to loosen her hold even a little. He settled in and whispered in her ear, “Please try to ease your mind and let my branches hold you tight all night long.” He snaked his hands under her shirt to rub her back and she fell quickly asleep sprawled out on his chest listening to his heart beat and feeling his body move as he breathed. She purred while she peacefully dreamed that she was lying in a tree draped across a huge branch.


Chapter 32 - Destiny Revealed

The next day wasn’t much better for Tianna. Although her new family and friends tried to shelter her, the stares and whispers grew worse as the news of her arrival and connection to the prophecy spread. To avoid having to eat with Gabriel’s sons standing guard around her, she ended up eating her meals in Gabriel’s home. She went to bed early, depressed and frustrated.
The following day, Tianna woke early in a foul mood. Haven’s reactions and her inability to crawl into a tree were starting to really affect her. Gabriel tried to ease her tension but it was useless. He was going to have to talk to the Seer about options for her. She couldn’t continue on this way.
After Gabriel returned with an early morning meal, he announced, “Today, we’re going to the Hall of History. That’s where the historians of Haven study Draak history, translate old text, and document our current events for future historians to argue over.” Although she didn’t want to be stared at, he knew she loved knowledge and thought the trip would give her a few moments of distraction.
Tianna didn’t want to go but she had promised, so she got ready. He led her to the hall and she watched their path closely to better learn her way around Haven. It was much easier to navigate now that she had had a few days to look around when there was daylight.
Tianna arrived at the designated location with Gabriel at her side. He held her hand tightly in his. As they approached the door to the hall, Tianna stopped and turned to Gabriel. “I’m just being silly. You don’t need to stay with me. I’m a grown adult. I’ll be fine.”
“I’d be happy to stay with you.” He started to walk in with her but she stopped him. 
She said nervously, “No, I’ll be fine. You go ahead. I can meet you back at your home after I’m done.” Seeing his concern, she added, “Don’t worry. This time I do know the way back. Actually, I think I could navigate Haven quite well now.” She gave him a sincere smile.
Gabriel was unconvinced but agreed. “I have things to discuss with the Seer, so I’ll stop by here when I’m done to see if you need me. If you’re already gone, I’ll just meet you back at my place.” He turned and walked away.
Tianna sighed and opened the door. To her surprise, the view inside made her grin. The room was about the size and shape of her large barn at home, and every surface that could hold a book or scroll was filled to overflowing. There were ladders scattered about so the historians could reach the books on the shelves located high on the walls.
As she scanned the room, she saw open doors leading to other rooms and assumed they were just as full as this one. She walked forward and couldn’t hold back the urge to caress the spines. She had an overwhelming desire to grab a book, any book, and flip through the pages. She could spend years just digging through the stacks.
She noticed several historians already huddled together at a table arguing over the meaning of some writing on a scroll. It seemed that they took their responsibilities very seriously. Her stomach churned as she saw herself trapped beneath them while they huddled over her back arguing. She shuttered at the thought.
No one seemed to even notice she had walked into the room so she cleared her throat and said, “Excuse me, I’m Tianna. I was told to come see you.”
They all stopped their arguing and smiled up at her. They approached, made introductions, and shared basic pleasantries. They asked her silly questions about how it felt to be mixed Draak blood.
Tianna thought about that. She wanted to answer them with, “How would I know. I haven’t been anything else. I’ve nothing to compare it to.” Instead she just shrugged her shoulders and left it at that.
Everyone was a little uncomfortable with the situation, so a Draak named Eli came to the rescue and took charge. “Tianna, please take off your shirt and lay down on that table over there.”
Tianna scanned the room and saw a table covered with a fur. She walked over and, facing away from those in the room, took off her shirt. She held it in front of her to cover her breasts and especially her Black Dragon mark, and crawled face-first onto the table.
The historians gathered around her and started to examine her mark. They asked her to share the story of how it came to be. She told them about her dream, her resulting sketch, and the traveling wizard that etched it on her skin. She even mentioned how it glowed when she used excessive amounts of power.
It was as she feared. After she finished her story the arguing began. They each had very different opinions on what the symbols meant. Occasionally someone would run off to consult a book and then run back with a whole new possibility to argue over. After a while, their arguing became just a dull noise in her ears and she fell asleep.
*~*~*~*
Tianna was back in Trille in Zarin’s home staring down at the floor in the middle of the main room. A warm breeze was blowing through the windows. As she scanned the room, she noticed that it was the same as she remembered except it looked much newer than when she lived there.
“I wonder why I’m here?” she said to herself.
A voice responded, “To see me.” Tianna quickly turned toward the woman’s voice. Arielle said, “It’s good to see you, my daughter.”
Tianna had heard Arielle’s voice several times but had never seen her image. “It’s good to finally meet you Mother.” Tianna asked, “Although I am grateful to see you, why did you call me here of all places?” She gestured around the room.
Arielle walked forward until she stood next to Tianna. Gazing down at the floor in front of her, she said, “This is where it all began. This is the exact spot where you were born.” She glanced back up at Tianna and smiled. “I’m very proud of you Daughter. You’ve come a long way in a very short time.”
Before losing her nerve, Tianna asked the one question she had longed to ask her real mother. “Why did you leave me alone in a human village?”
“I know your human life wasn’t easy. I wish I could have been there to make it easier, but everything needed to progress on its own path.”
“But you never even contacted me once. Didn’t you care what happened to me?”
“I wanted to see you so desperately and thought about you every day. But there are those that would have done you harm, and I mean more than just Kai and his followers. To protect you, I needed you to remain hidden, so I had to stay away. I couldn’t risk them following my trail to your doorstep. I didn’t even know for sure that I had given birth to a girl until after you left Trille and started your journey to Haven.”
“All my life, I knew I didn’t belong. I felt so alone.”
Arielle reached out and touched Tianna’s cheek. “For that, I’ll always regret. I had commanded Zarin to keep you hidden and safe from everyone until you had a chance to grow up and gain the strength and skills to be able to protect yourself. I always knew that someday we would be together again.”
Given what Tianna now knew of Kai, she could understand the dangers if she had met him when she was young.
As Arielle dropped her hand to her side, her expression became very serious. “I can’t stay long and I didn’t come here to talk about the past. I’m here to talk to you about your future—about your destiny.”
Tianna was disappointed. That was the last thing she wanted to talk about. “It’s a lie. I don’t believe that I’m destined to be the mother of the next great Draak warrior. I don’t think I’ll ever mate. I don’t fit into this Draak world. Actually I don’t seem to fit in anywhere.”
“I admit you’re unique, but I brought you into this world for a purpose. You possess skills that no one else has. You must embrace who you are or we’re all doomed. It won’t be easy, but you must embrace your destiny.”
“But I don’t know who I am.” Tianna shook her head, feeling defeated.
Arielle walked over to Tianna’s side. “You are who you are—a daughter of the Faye. As my daughter, you must learn to embrace all your natures, including dragon. Haven could be your home if you let it. They can help you find yourself and set you on the right path.”
Tianna shook her head. “They want me to take a mate. They say I must allow a mighty Draak warrior into my life and have his child. I thought I had a Draak for a while but the one I love no longer loves me.”
Arielle put her hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “Love comes in many forms. Keep your mind open to the possibilities. There are others.” She said this as a statement, not as a question.
Tianna fidgeted. “Yes, there’s one that I do care for deeply and seems to care for me. I don’t feel passion, but I do feel safe and secure. There’s a third that claims to be my matched mate, but he’s the evil we’re trying to stop.”
Arielle replied, “Not everything is as it seems. Trust in yourself. You’ll choose the right path.” She started to fade as did her voice. “I know this isn’t easy for you and I guarantee it’s going to get even harder.” Her voice now sounded like it was coming from a long distance away. “Trust in those that are charged to protect you. You’ll need them in order to survive.”
Tianna begged, “Don’t leave me here alone. I have so many questions to ask about you and who I am. What’s Faye like? Do I have any brothers or sisters?”
Arielle’s body continued to dissolve and she said, “In time, you’ll find all of the answers you seek. For now, remain focused on the here and now. Always remember that you’re never alone. I’m watching over you, even if you don’t see me.” Arielle shimmered and disappeared.
*~*~*~*
Tianna awoke to a loud booming sound. She jumped up off the table, pulled two daggers out from their sheaths located on her thighs, and held them at the ready.
She saw one of the historians picking up a stack of books that he obviously had knocked to the floor. The rest of them were standing in front of her staring at her chest. She had jumped up, forgetting she had no shirt on, and now her Black Dragon mark was proudly displayed for all to see. She quickly turned away and dropped the daggers on the table, grabbing her shirt to cover herself.
When she slowly turned around again, she saw that the historians’ faces had turned white with fear. They had seen her mark. Obviously no one had informed them that she was bonded to Kai.
Eli pointed at her chest with his finger shaking. “You have the bonded mark of the Black Dragon. This means the legend has returned as we feared and you’re marked as his future mate.”
They all backed away from Tianna, trembling in fear.
Tianna let out a breath in frustration. She thought to herself, “Well, I guess Haven is just like the close minded, hateful villagers from Trille. They all ran from me in fear and now so do the Draak. I’ve done nothing to deserve being treated like I have some contagious disease. I’m done with all of this.”
Tianna turned her back on the historians, threw on her shirt, and stormed out without saying a word. She headed back to Gabriel’s, unsure what she would do next.
She had only traveled a short distance down the road, when she ran right into Raven. Tianna thought to herself, “Great. This day just keeps getting better and better.”
They stared at each other silently for several minutes, trying to figure out if they should talk or walk past each other, pretending that they never saw each other. Raven decided to be polite and said, “Hello Tianna. I hope all is well with you.”
Tianna lied and replied, “I’m fine, thank you.” She could tell there was something else that Raven wanted to say, so she gave her a minute to decide what she wanted to do.
Raven said, trying to sound sincere, “I’m sorry that it didn’t work out for you and Nathaniel. Not being full Draak makes taking a mate pretty much impossible. You saw what a Draak mating is like. We’re just too strong for such a tiny body as yours. I’m of his Sett and have the ability to give him what he needs physically.”
Since Raven started to talk, she decided to tell Tianna everything she was thinking. “Nathaniel was afraid to tell you that you weren’t enough of a dragon for him. That’s the real reason why he never bedded you. He knew your body wasn’t up to the task. It’s also best that his desires remain with a pure blooded Blue so that his talents are untainted. His skill level is exceptional and quite rare in our Sett. For the good of the Sett, it’s critical his skill be carried on to the next generation. A mixing of non-Draak blood, even if remotely possible, could dilute a Sett’s uniqueness. Obviously the magic knows this and has enforced these rules by not blessing matings outside of a Sett. The magic knows best and we shouldn’t question its wisdom.”
Raven ignored the look forming in Tianna’s eyes and continued, “Nathaniel and I have been friends all our whole lives and have spent many a heated night in each other’s arms. Seeing me again just reminded him of all of the passion we’ve shared over the years. We’ve been discussing our future together, and I think he’s now ready to move forward and make our union official. It’s for the best. He and I have always been meant to be together. It’s just good that he realized this in time.”
Raven’s words cut into Tianna. She pondered whether Nathaniel did really feel that way about her mixed blood. Given his actions since he met up with Raven, she was guessing that Raven’s words were painfully true. Anger and frustration started to well up inside Tianna and her inner dragons started to roar in her mind. Tianna wanted to do more than just punch Raven in the nose. If a tree had been nearby she would’ve knocked her right over the walls of Haven. It took everything she had to hold back her true emotions and say, “I hope you and Nathaniel will be very happy together.” Her voice broke.
Raven’s smile faded when she felt power pulsating off Tianna’s body. She had mistakenly thought that an explanation would make Tianna feel better about her split from Nathaniel. She decided to get away while she could. “Sorry, I have to run. Hope to see you at the mating ceremony!” She walked away very fast.
Tianna’s chest felt like it was being crushed and she was having a hard time catching her breath. Her mind was spinning out of control as her dragons continued their mental assault. Not only was she not meant for Nathaniel, she was not meant for any Draak. It would be better for everyone if she disappeared. She said to herself, “I’ve got to get out of this place. There’s nothing in Haven for me now. This place will NEVER be my home.”
Another inner voice said, “Tianna run! Get out of Haven where you can be free from all of this. You deserve a real home, not this stone cage. For once, take charge of your own future.”
Anger continued to grow within her. The voice was correct. It was time she picked her own path. She started to walk fast. Instead of continuing to Gabriel’s, she took a turn and headed straight for the tunnel that led out of Haven. She would miss Gabriel and her other friends, but they deserved to return to their own lives.
News of her Black Dragon mark must have traveled lightning fast because people gasped when she came by. When she made eye contact this time, they quickly turned and scurried away with terror in their eyes.
Tianna picked up her pace and, by the time she reached the tunnel, she was running. Seeing the way out of Haven in front of her, she didn’t slow her pace. She took a deep breath and ran into the tunnel without looking back. The tunnel opening behind her closed with a loud bang and she was left in the dark, alone. She stopped running abruptly as all light and sound disappeared.
While trying to catch her breath, she spun and panic filled her chest. She listened to her heart pound as she recalled Seth’s warning about non-Draaks entering the tunnel and the mountain forcing them to wander in its depths forever. She jumped as a small torch lit on the wall. She squinted as the sudden light pierced the darkness, causing frightening shadows to reflect on the walls. She peered down the tunnel in both directions and saw nothing but darkness. She was so disoriented that she wasn’t sure which way was out.
There was no turning back so she picked a direction, crept forward slowly, and was swallowed by the darkness.
# # #
About the Author

Paulette Miller lives in Central Illinois with her husband, two children, several large dogs, and a barn cat. This is the first story she has written and e-published. Her inner writing nature emerged as a way to survive early menopause compounded by insomnia. Now she can’t be found without a sketch book in hand, a stack of scribbled notes in her pocket, or at her computer frantically clinking on the keyboard. All of these actions are focused solely on one goal—creating the world of Lagrangia.
To learn more about the author as well as the series, connect online:
Facebook: http://facebook.com/bluefirenovels

“Unquiet Slumber” is the first book in a five book Blue Fire series. For a glimpse at what happens next in Tianna’s journey, read on. 

Sleeper Wakes: The Blue Fire series, Book 2
Tianna wakes from her lifelong unquiet slumber and continues her journey of self-discovery. The magical world now knows of her existence and of her connection to the evil Black Dragon, Kai. Her prophesized role in saving all of Lagrangia does not shelter her from everyone’s fear of her growing powers, making it extremely difficult for her to find a place she can call home.
If trying to find her sanctuary wasn’t enough, her inner natures are slowly emerging and beginning their fight for control. No nature fights more fiercely than her Black Dragon. Her desires for Kai grow stronger every day leaving Tianna vulnerable to his evil influence and manipulation. This inner battle leaves Tianna weary and desperate for the touch of someone’s loving embrace. Although her split from Nathaniel has left her heart broken, she frantically searches for the one that can give her the strength she needs to survive.
As she attempts to face the world head on, she remains at the mercy of fate who continues to drag her down an uncharted path. But will her dark passions lead her into the arms of evil or will someone step out from the shadows and stand by her side to help her fulfill her destiny?
Back to top
*~*~*~*~*~*~*